Quotations.ch
  Directory : The Secret Rose
GUIDE SUPPORT US BLOG
  • The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Collected Works in Verse and Prose of
  • William Butler Yeats, Vol. 7 (of 8), by William Butler Yeats
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
  • other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
  • whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
  • the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
  • www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
  • to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
  • Title: The Collected Works in Verse and Prose of William Butler Yeats, Vol. 7 (of 8)
  • The Secret Rose. Rosa Alchemica. The Tables of the Law.
  • The Adoration of the Magi. John Sherman and Dhoya
  • Author: William Butler Yeats
  • Release Date: August 5, 2015 [EBook #49614]
  • Language: English
  • Character set encoding: UTF-8
  • *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WORKS OF W B YEATS, VOL 7 ***
  • Produced by Emmy, mollypit and the Online Distributed
  • Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
  • produced from images generously made available by The
  • Internet Archive)
  • THE COLLECTED WORKS OF WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS
  • [Illustration: _Emery Walker, Ph. sc._
  • _From a drawing by J. B. Yeats_]
  • THE SECRET ROSE. ROSA ALCHEMICA.
  • THE TABLES OF THE LAW. THE
  • ADORATION OF THE MAGI. JOHN
  • SHERMAN AND DHOYA :: BEING THE
  • SEVENTH VOLUME OF THE COLLECTED
  • WORKS IN VERSE & PROSE
  • OF WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS :: IMPRINTED
  • AT THE SHAKESPEARE
  • HEAD PRESS STRATFORD-ON-AVON
  • MCMVIII
  • CONTENTS
  • PAGE
  • THE SECRET ROSE:
  • DEDICATION 3
  • TO THE SECRET ROSE 5
  • THE CRUCIFIXION OF THE OUTCAST 7
  • OUT OF THE ROSE 20
  • THE WISDOM OF THE KING 31
  • THE HEART OF THE SPRING 42
  • THE CURSE OF THE FIRES AND OF THE SHADOWS 51
  • THE OLD MEN OF THE TWILIGHT 61
  • WHERE THERE IS NOTHING, THERE IS GOD 69
  • OF COSTELLO THE PROUD, OF OONA THE DAUGHTER OF
  • DERMOTT AND OF THE BITTER TONGUE 78
  • ROSA ALCHEMICA 103
  • THE TABLES OF THE LAW 141
  • THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 165
  • EARLY STORIES.
  • JOHN SHERMAN 183
  • DHOYA 283
  • THE SECRET ROSE
  • As for living, our servants will do that for
  • us.—_Villiers de L’Isle Adam._
  • Helen, when she looked in her mirror, seeing the
  • withered wrinkles made in her face by old age,
  • wept, and wondered why she had twice been carried
  • away.—_Leonardo da Vinci._
  • _My Dear A.E.--I dedicate this book to you because, whether you think
  • it well or ill written, you will sympathize with the sorrows and the
  • ecstasies of its personages, perhaps even more than I do myself.
  • Although I wrote these stories at different times and in different
  • manners, and without any definite plan, they have but one subject,
  • the war of spiritual with natural order; and how can I dedicate such
  • a book to anyone but to you, the one poet of modern Ireland who has
  • moulded a spiritual ecstasy into verse? My friends in Ireland sometimes
  • ask me when I am going to write a really national poem or romance,
  • and by a national poem or romance I understand them to mean a poem or
  • romance founded upon some famous moment of Irish history, and built
  • up out of the thoughts and feelings which move the greater number of
  • patriotic Irishmen. I on the other hand believe that poetry and romance
  • cannot be made by the most conscientious study of famous moments and
  • of the thoughts and feelings of others, but only by looking into that
  • little, infinite, faltering, eternal flame that we call ourselves. If
  • a writer wishes to interest a certain people among whom he has grown
  • up, or fancies he has a duty towards them, he may choose for the
  • symbols of his art their legends, their history, their beliefs, their
  • opinions, because he has a right to choose among things less than
  • himself, but he cannot choose among the substances of art. So far,
  • however, as this book is visionary it is Irish; for Ireland, which is
  • still predominantly Celtic, has preserved with some less excellent
  • things a gift of vision, which has died out among more hurried and
  • more successful nations: no shining candelabra have prevented us from
  • looking into the darkness, and when one looks into the darkness there
  • is always something there._
  • _W. B. YEATS._
  • _TO THE SECRET ROSE_
  • _Far off, most secret, and inviolate Rose,
  • Enfold me in my hour of hours; where those
  • Who sought thee at the Holy Sepulchre,
  • Or in the wine-vat, dwell beyond the stir
  • And tumult of defeated dreams; and deep
  • Among pale eyelids heavy with the sleep
  • Men have named beauty. Your great leaves enfold
  • The ancient beards, the helms of ruby and gold
  • Of the crowned Magi; and the king whose eyes
  • Saw the Pierced Hands and Rood of Elder rise
  • In druid vapour and make the torches dim;
  • Till vain frenzy awoke and he died; and him
  • Who met Fand walking among flaming dew,
  • By a grey shore where the wind never blew,
  • And lost the world and Emir for a kiss;
  • And him who drove the gods out of their liss
  • And till a hundred morns had flowered red
  • Feasted, and wept the barrows of his dead;
  • And the proud dreaming king who flung the crown
  • And sorrow away, and calling bard and clown
  • Dwelt among wine-stained wanderers in deep woods;
  • And him who sold tillage and house and goods,
  • And sought through lands and islands numberless years
  • Until he found with laughter and with tears
  • A woman of so shining loveliness
  • That men threshed corn at midnight by a tress,
  • A little stolen tress. I too await
  • The hour of thy great wind of love and hate.
  • When shall the stars be blown about the sky,
  • Like the sparks blown out of a smithy, and die?
  • Surely thine hour has come, thy great wind blows,
  • Far off, most secret, and inviolate Rose?_
  • THE CRUCIFIXION OF THE OUTCAST
  • A MAN, with thin brown hair and a pale face, half ran, half walked,
  • along the road that wound from the south to the town of Sligo. Many
  • called him Cumhal, the son of Cormac, and many called him the Swift,
  • Wild Horse; and he was a gleeman, and he wore a short parti-coloured
  • doublet, and had pointed shoes, and a bulging wallet. Also he was of
  • the blood of the Ernaans, and his birth-place was the Field of Gold;
  • but his eating and sleeping places were the four provinces of Eri, and
  • his abiding place was not upon the ridge of the earth. His eyes strayed
  • from the Abbey tower of the White Friars and the town battlements to
  • a row of crosses which stood out against the sky upon a hill a little
  • to the eastward of the town, and he clenched his fist, and shook it at
  • the crosses. He knew they were not empty, for the birds were fluttering
  • about them; and he thought how, as like as not, just such another
  • vagabond as himself was hanged on one of them; and he muttered: ‘If it
  • were hanging or bowstringing, or stoning or beheading, it would be bad
  • enough. But to have the birds pecking your eyes and the wolves eating
  • your feet! I would that the red wind of the Druids had withered in
  • his cradle the soldier of Dathi, who brought the tree of death out of
  • barbarous lands, or that the lightning, when it smote Dathi at the foot
  • of the mountain, had smitten him also, or that his grave had been dug
  • by the green-haired and green-toothed merrows deep at the roots of the
  • deep sea.’
  • While he spoke, he shivered from head to foot, and the sweat came
  • out upon his face, and he knew not why, for he had looked upon many
  • crosses. He passed over two hills and under the battlemented gate, and
  • then round by a left-hand way to the door of the Abbey. It was studded
  • with great nails, and when he knocked at it, he roused the lay brother
  • who was the porter, and of him he asked a place in the guest-house.
  • Then the lay brother took a glowing turf on a shovel, and led the way
  • to a big and naked outhouse strewn with very dirty rushes; and lighted
  • a rush-candle fixed between two of the stones of the wall, and set
  • the glowing turf upon the hearth and gave him two unlighted sods and
  • a wisp of straw, and showed him a blanket hanging from a nail, and a
  • shelf with a loaf of bread and a jug of water, and a tub in a far
  • corner. Then the lay brother left him and went back to his place by
  • the door. And Cumhal the son of Cormac began to blow upon the glowing
  • turf that he might light the two sods and the wisp of straw; but the
  • sods and the straw would not light, for they were damp. So he took off
  • his pointed shoes, and drew the tub out of the corner with the thought
  • of washing the dust of the highway from his feet; but the water was so
  • dirty that he could not see the bottom. He was very hungry, for he had
  • not eaten all that day; so he did not waste much anger upon the tub,
  • but took up the black loaf, and bit into it, and then spat out the
  • bite, for the bread was hard and mouldy. Still he did not give way to
  • his anger, for he had not drunken these many hours; having a hope of
  • heath beer or wine at his day’s end, he had left the brooks untasted,
  • to make his supper the more delightful. Now he put the jug to his lips,
  • but he flung it from him straightway, for the water was bitter and
  • ill-smelling. Then he gave the jug a kick, so that it broke against
  • the opposite wall, and he took down the blanket to wrap it about him
  • for the night. But no sooner did he touch it than it was alive with
  • skipping fleas. At this, beside himself with anger, he rushed to the
  • door of the guest-house, but the lay brother, being well accustomed to
  • such outcries, had locked it on the outside; so he emptied the tub and
  • began to beat the door with it, till the lay brother came to the door
  • and asked what ailed him, and why he woke him out of sleep. ‘What ails
  • me!’ shouted Cumhal, ‘are not the sods as wet as the sands of the Three
  • Rosses? and are not the fleas in the blanket as many as the waves of
  • the sea and as lively? and is not the bread as hard as the heart of a
  • lay brother who has forgotten God? and is not the water in the jug as
  • bitter and as ill-smelling as his soul? and is not the foot-water the
  • colour that shall be upon him when he has been charred in the Undying
  • Fires?’ The lay brother saw that the lock was fast, and went back to
  • his niche, for he was too sleepy to talk with comfort. And Cumhal went
  • on beating at the door, and presently he heard the lay brother’s foot
  • once more, and cried out at him, ‘O cowardly and tyrannous race of
  • friars, persecutors of the bard and the gleeman, haters of life and
  • joy! O race that does not draw the sword and tell the truth! O race
  • that melts the bones of the people with cowardice and with deceit!’
  • ‘Gleeman,’ said the lay brother, ‘I also make rhymes; I make many
  • while I sit in my niche by the door, and I sorrow to hear the bards
  • railing upon the friars. Brother, I would sleep, and therefore I make
  • known to you that it is the head of the monastery, our gracious abbot,
  • who orders all things concerning the lodging of travellers.’
  • ‘You may sleep,’ said Cumhal, ‘I will sing a bard’s curse on the
  • abbot.’ And he set the tub upside down under the window, and stood
  • upon it, and began to sing in a very loud voice. The singing awoke the
  • abbot, so that he sat up in bed and blew a silver whistle until the lay
  • brother came to him. ‘I cannot get a wink of sleep with that noise,’
  • said the abbot. ‘What is happening?’
  • ‘It is a gleeman,’ said the lay brother, ‘who complains of the sods,
  • of the bread, of the water in the jug, of the foot-water, and of the
  • blanket. And now he is singing a bard’s curse upon you, O brother
  • abbot, and upon your father and your mother, and your grandfather and
  • your grandmother, and upon all your relations.’
  • ‘Is he cursing in rhyme?’
  • ‘He is cursing in rhyme, and with two assonances in every line of his
  • curse.’
  • The abbot pulled his night-cap off and crumpled it in his hands, and
  • the circular brown patch of hair in the middle of his bald head looked
  • like an island in the midst of a pond, for in Connaught they had not
  • yet abandoned the ancient tonsure for the style then coming into use.
  • ‘If we do not somewhat,’ he said, ‘he will teach his curses to the
  • children in the street, and the girls spinning at the doors, and to the
  • robbers upon Ben Bulben.’
  • ‘Shall I go, then,’ said the other, ‘and give him dry sods, a fresh
  • loaf, clean water in a jug, clean foot-water, and a new blanket, and
  • make him swear by the blessed Saint Benignus, and by the sun and moon,
  • that no bond be lacking, not to tell his rhymes to the children in the
  • street, and the girls spinning at the doors, and the robbers upon Ben
  • Bulben?’
  • ‘Neither our blessed Patron nor the sun and moon would avail at all,’
  • said the abbot; ‘for to-morrow or the next day the mood to curse
  • would come upon him, or a pride in those rhymes would move him, and
  • he would teach his lines to the children, and the girls, and the
  • robbers. Or else he would tell another of his craft how he fared in the
  • guest-house, and he in his turn would begin to curse, and my name would
  • wither. For learn there is no steadfastness of purpose upon the roads,
  • but only under roofs, and between four walls. Therefore I bid you go
  • and awaken Brother Kevin, Brother Dove, Brother Little Wolf, Brother
  • Bald Patrick, Brother Bald Brandon, Brother James and Brother Peter.
  • And they shall take the man, and bind him with ropes, and dip him in
  • the river that he may cease to sing. And in the morning, lest this but
  • make him curse the louder, we will crucify him.’
  • ‘The crosses are all full,’ said the lay brother.
  • ‘Then we must make another cross. If we do not make an end of him
  • another will, for who can eat and sleep in peace while men like him
  • are going about the world? Ill should we stand before blessed Saint
  • Benignus, and sour would be his face when he comes to judge us at
  • the Last Day, were we to spare an enemy of his when we had him under
  • our thumb! Brother, the bards and the gleemen are an evil race, ever
  • cursing and ever stirring up the people, and immoral and immoderate in
  • all things, and heathen in their hearts, always longing after the Son
  • of Lir, and Aengus, and Bridget, and the Dagda, and Dana the Mother,
  • and all the false gods of the old days; always making poems in praise
  • of those kings and queens of the demons, Finvaragh, whose home is
  • under Cruachmaa, and Red Aodh of Cnocna-Sidhe, and Cleena of the Wave,
  • and Aoibhell of the Grey Rock, and him they call Donn of the Vats of
  • the Sea; and railing against God and Christ and the blessed Saints.’
  • While he was speaking he crossed himself, and when he had finished he
  • drew the nightcap over his ears, to shut out the noise, and closed his
  • eyes, and composed himself to sleep.
  • The lay brother found Brother Kevin, Brother Dove, Brother Little Wolf,
  • Brother Bald Patrick, Brother Bald Brandon, Brother James and Brother
  • Peter sitting up in bed, and he made them get up. Then they bound
  • Cumhal, and they dragged him to the river, and they dipped him in it at
  • the place which was afterwards called Buckley’s Ford.
  • ‘Gleeman,’ said the lay brother, as they led him back to the
  • guest-house, ‘why do you ever use the wit which God has given you to
  • make blasphemous and immoral tales and verses? For such is the way of
  • your craft. I have, indeed, many such tales and verses well nigh by
  • rote, and so I know that I speak true! And why do you praise with rhyme
  • those demons, Finvaragh, Red Aodh, Cleena, Aoibhell and Donn? I, too,
  • am a man of great wit and learning, but I ever glorify our gracious
  • abbot, and Benignus our Patron, and the princes of the province.
  • My soul is decent and orderly, but yours is like the wind among the
  • salley gardens. I said what I could for you, being also a man of many
  • thoughts, but who could help such a one as you?’
  • ‘Friend,’ answered the gleeman, ‘my soul is indeed like the wind, and
  • it blows me to and fro, and up and down, and puts many things into my
  • mind and out of my mind, and therefore am I called the Swift, Wild
  • Horse.’ And he spoke no more that night, for his teeth were chattering
  • with the cold.
  • The abbot and the friars came to him in the morning, and bade him get
  • ready to be crucified, and led him out of the guest-house. And while he
  • still stood upon the step a flock of great grass-barnacles passed high
  • above him with clanking cries. He lifted his arms to them and said, ‘O
  • great grass-barnacles, tarry a little, and mayhap my soul will travel
  • with you to the waste places of the shore and to the ungovernable sea!’
  • At the gate a crowd of beggars gathered about them, being come there
  • to beg from any traveller or pilgrim who might have spent the night in
  • the guest-house. The abbot and the friars led the gleeman to a place
  • in the woods at some distance, where many straight young trees were
  • growing, and they made him cut one down and fashion it to the right
  • length, while the beggars stood round them in a ring, talking and
  • gesticulating. The abbot then bade him cut off another and shorter
  • piece of wood, and nail it upon the first. So there was his cross for
  • him; and they put it upon his shoulder, for his crucifixion was to be
  • on the top of the hill where the others were. A half-mile on the way he
  • asked them to stop and see him juggle for them; for he knew, he said,
  • all the tricks of Aengus the Subtle-hearted. The old friars were for
  • pressing on, but the young friars would see him: so he did many wonders
  • for them, even to the drawing of live frogs out of his ears. But after
  • a while they turned on him, and said his tricks were dull and a shade
  • unholy, and set the cross on his shoulders again. Another half-mile
  • on the way, and he asked them to stop and hear him jest for them, for
  • he knew, he said, all the jests of Conan the Bald, upon whose back a
  • sheep’s wool grew. And the young friars, when they had heard his merry
  • tales, again bade him take up his cross, for it ill became them to
  • listen to such follies. Another half-mile on the way, he asked them to
  • stop and hear him sing the story of White-breasted Deirdre, and how
  • she endured many sorrows, and how the sons of Usna died to serve her.
  • And the young friars were mad to hear him, but when he had ended they
  • grew angry, and beat him for waking forgotten longings in their hearts.
  • So they set the cross upon his back, and hurried him to the hill.
  • When he was come to the top, they took the cross from him, and began to
  • dig a hole to stand it in, while the beggars gathered round, and talked
  • among themselves. ‘I ask a favour before I die,’ says Cumhal.
  • ‘We will grant you no more delays,’ says the abbot.
  • ‘I ask no more delays, for I have drawn the sword, and told the truth,
  • and lived my vision, and am content.’
  • ‘Would you, then, confess?’
  • ‘By sun and moon, not I; I ask but to be let eat the food I carry in my
  • wallet. I carry food in my wallet whenever I go upon a journey, but I
  • do not taste of it unless I am well-nigh starved. I have not eaten now
  • these two days.’
  • ‘You may eat, then,’ says the abbot, and he turned to help the friars
  • dig the hole.
  • The gleeman took a loaf and some strips of cold fried bacon out of his
  • wallet and laid them upon the ground. ‘I will give a tithe to the
  • poor,’ says he, and he cut a tenth part from the loaf and the bacon.
  • ‘Who among you is the poorest?’ And thereupon was a great clamour, for
  • the beggars began the history of their sorrows and their poverty, and
  • their yellow faces swayed like Gara Lough when the floods have filled
  • it with water from the bogs.
  • He listened for a little, and, says he, ‘I am myself the poorest,
  • for I have travelled the bare road, and by the edges of the sea; and
  • the tattered doublet of particoloured cloth upon my back and the
  • torn pointed shoes upon my feet have ever irked me, because of the
  • towered city full of noble raiment which was in my heart. And I have
  • been the more alone upon the roads and by the sea because I heard in
  • my heart the rustling of the rose-bordered dress of her who is more
  • subtle than Aengus, the Subtle-hearted, and more full of the beauty of
  • laughter than Conan the Bald, and more full of the wisdom of tears than
  • White-breasted Deirdre, and more lovely than a bursting dawn to them
  • that are lost in the darkness. Therefore, I award the tithe to myself;
  • but yet, because I am done with all things, I give it unto you.’
  • So he flung the bread and the strips of bacon among the beggars,
  • and they fought with many cries until the last scrap was eaten. But
  • meanwhile the friars nailed the gleeman to his cross, and set it
  • upright in the hole, and shovelled the earth in at the foot, and
  • trampled it level and hard. So then they went away, but the beggars
  • stared on, sitting round the cross. But when the sun was sinking, they
  • also got up to go, for the air was getting chilly. And as soon as they
  • had gone a little way, the wolves, who had been showing themselves on
  • the edge of a neighbouring coppice, came nearer, and the birds wheeled
  • closer and closer. ‘Stay, outcasts, yet a little while,’ the crucified
  • one called in a weak voice to the beggars, ‘and keep the beasts and the
  • birds from me.’ But the beggars were angry because he had called them
  • outcasts, so they threw stones and mud at him, and went their way. Then
  • the wolves gathered at the foot of the cross, and the birds flew lower
  • and lower. And presently the birds lighted all at once upon his head
  • and arms and shoulders, and began to peck at him, and the wolves began
  • to eat his feet. ‘Outcasts,’ he moaned, ‘have you also turned against
  • the outcast?’
  • OUT OF THE ROSE
  • ONE winter evening an old knight in rusted chain-armour rode slowly
  • along the woody southern slope of Ben Bulben, watching the sun go down
  • in crimson clouds over the sea. His horse was tired, as after a long
  • journey, and he had upon his helmet the crest of no neighbouring lord
  • or king, but a small rose made of rubies that glimmered every moment to
  • a deeper crimson. His white hair fell in thin curls upon his shoulders,
  • and its disorder added to the melancholy of his face, which was the
  • face of one of those who have come but seldom into the world, and
  • always for its trouble, the dreamers who must do what they dream, the
  • doers who must dream what they do.
  • After gazing a while towards the sun, he let the reins fall upon the
  • neck of his horse, and, stretching out both arms towards the west, he
  • said, ‘O Divine Rose of Intellectual Flame, let the gates of thy peace
  • be opened to me at last!’ And suddenly a loud squealing began in the
  • woods some hundreds of yards further up the mountain side. He stopped
  • his horse to listen, and heard behind him a sound of feet and of
  • voices. ‘They are beating them to make them go into the narrow path by
  • the gorge,’ said someone, and in another moment a dozen peasants armed
  • with short spears had come up with the knight, and stood a little apart
  • from him, their blue caps in their hands.
  • ‘Where do you go with the spears?’ he asked; and one who seemed the
  • leader answered: ‘A troop of wood-thieves came down from the hills a
  • while ago and carried off the pigs belonging to an old man who lives by
  • Glen Car Lough, and we turned out to go after them. Now that we know
  • they are four times more than we are, we follow to find the way they
  • have taken; and will presently tell our story to De Courcey, and if he
  • will not help us, to Fitzgerald; for De Courcey and Fitzgerald have
  • lately made a peace, and we do not know to whom we belong.’
  • ‘But by that time,’ said the knight, ‘the pigs will have been eaten.’
  • ‘A dozen men cannot do more, and it was not reasonable that the whole
  • valley should turn out and risk their lives for two, or for two dozen
  • pigs.’
  • ‘Can you tell me,’ said the knight, ‘if the old man to whom the pigs
  • belong is pious and true of heart?’
  • ‘He is as true as another and more pious than any, for he says a prayer
  • to a saint every morning before his breakfast.’
  • ‘Then it were well to fight in his cause,’ said the knight, ‘and if you
  • will fight against the wood-thieves I will take the main brunt of the
  • battle, and you know well that a man in armour is worth many like these
  • wood-thieves, clad in wool and leather.’
  • And the leader turned to his fellows and asked if they would take the
  • chance; but they seemed anxious to get back to their cabins.
  • ‘Are the wood-thieves treacherous and impious?’
  • ‘They are treacherous in all their dealings,’ said a peasant, ‘and no
  • man has known them to pray.’
  • ‘Then,’ said the knight, ‘I will give five crowns for the head of every
  • wood-thief killed by us in the fighting’; and he bid the leader show
  • the way, and they all went on together. After a time they came to where
  • a beaten track wound into the woods, and, taking this, they doubled
  • back upon their previous course, and began to ascend the wooded slope
  • of the mountains. In a little while the path grew very straight and
  • steep, and the knight was forced to dismount and leave his horse tied
  • to a tree-stem. They knew they were on the right track: for they could
  • see the marks of pointed shoes in the soft clay and mingled with them
  • the cloven footprints of the pigs. Presently the path became still
  • more abrupt, and they knew by the ending of the cloven footprints that
  • the thieves were carrying the pigs. Now and then a long mark in the
  • clay showed that a pig had slipped down, and been dragged along for a
  • little way. They had journeyed thus for about twenty minutes, when a
  • confused sound of voices told them that they were coming up with the
  • thieves. And then the voices ceased, and they understood that they had
  • been overheard in their turn. They pressed on rapidly and cautiously,
  • and in about five minutes one of them caught sight of a leather jerkin
  • half hidden by a hazel-bush. An arrow struck the knight’s chain-armour,
  • but glanced off harmlessly, and then a flight of arrows swept by them
  • with the buzzing sound of great bees. They ran and climbed, and climbed
  • and ran towards the thieves, who were now all visible standing up
  • among the bushes with their still quivering bows in their hands: for
  • they had only their spears, and they must at once come hand to hand.
  • The knight was in the front, and smote down first one and then another
  • of the wood-thieves. The peasants shouted, and, pressing on, drove
  • the wood-thieves before them until they came out on the flat top of
  • the mountain, and there they saw the two pigs quietly grubbing in the
  • short grass, so they ran about them in a circle, and began to move back
  • again towards the narrow path: the old knight coming now the last of
  • all, and striking down thief after thief. The peasants had got no very
  • serious hurts among them, for he had drawn the brunt of the battle upon
  • himself, as could well be seen from the bloody rents in his armour; and
  • when they came to the entrance of the narrow path he bade them drive
  • the pigs down into the valley, while he stood there to guard the way
  • behind them. So in a moment he was alone, and, being weak with loss of
  • blood, might have been ended there and then by the wood-thieves he had
  • beaten off, had fear not made them begone out of sight in a great hurry.
  • An hour passed, and they did not return; and now the knight could stand
  • on guard no longer, but had to lie down upon the grass. A half-hour
  • more went by, and then a young lad, with what appeared to be a number
  • of cock’s feathers stuck round his hat, came out of the path behind
  • him, and began to move about among the dead thieves, cutting their
  • heads off. Then he laid the heads in a heap before the knight, and
  • said: ‘O great knight, I have been bid come and ask you for the crowns
  • you promised for the heads: five crowns a head. They bid me tell you
  • that they have prayed to God and His Mother to give you a long life,
  • but that they are poor peasants, and that they would have the money
  • before you die. They told me this over and over for fear I might forget
  • it, and promised to beat me if I did.’
  • The knight raised himself upon his elbow, and opening a bag that hung
  • to his belt, counted out the five crowns for each head. There were
  • thirty heads in all.
  • ‘O great knight,’ said the lad, ‘they have also bid me take all care of
  • you, and light a fire, and put this ointment upon your wounds.’ And he
  • gathered sticks and leaves together, and, flashing his flint and steel
  • under a mass of dry leaves, had made a very good blaze. Then, drawing
  • off the coat of mail, he began to anoint the wounds: but he did it
  • clumsily, like one who does by rote what he had been told. The knight
  • motioned him to stop, and said: ‘You seem a good lad.’
  • ‘I would ask something of you for myself.’
  • ‘There are still a few crowns,’ said the knight; ‘shall I give them to
  • you?’
  • ‘O no,’ said the lad. ‘They would be no good to me. There is only one
  • thing that I care about doing, and I have no need of money to do it. I
  • go from village to village and from hill to hill, and whenever I come
  • across a good cock I steal him and take him into the woods, and I keep
  • him there under a basket, until I get another good cock, and then I set
  • them to fight. The people say I am an innocent, and do not do me any
  • harm, and never ask me to do any work but go a message now and then. It
  • is because I am an innocent that they send me to get the crowns: anyone
  • else would steal them; and they dare not come back themselves, for now
  • that you are not with them they are afraid of the wood-thieves. Did you
  • ever hear how, when the wood-thieves are christened, the wolves are
  • made their godfathers, and their right arms are not christened at all?’
  • ‘If you will not take these crowns, my good lad, I have nothing for
  • you, I fear, unless you would have that old coat of mail which I shall
  • soon need no more.’
  • ‘There was something I wanted: yes, I remember now,’ said the lad. ‘I
  • want you to tell me why you fought like the champions and giants in the
  • stories and for so little a thing. Are you indeed a man like us? Are
  • you not rather an old wizard who lives among these hills, and will not
  • a wind arise presently and crumble you into dust?’
  • ‘I will tell you of myself,’ replied the knight, ‘for now that I am
  • the last of the fellowship, I may tell all and witness for God. Look
  • at the Rose of Rubies on my helmet, and see the symbol of my life and
  • of my hope.’ And then he told the lad this story, but with always
  • more frequent pauses; and, while he told it, the Rose shone a deep
  • blood-colour in the firelight, and the lad stuck the cock’s feathers in
  • the earth in front of him, and moved them about as though he made them
  • actors in the play.
  • ‘I live in a land far from this, and was one of the Knights of Saint
  • John,’ said the old man; ‘but I was one of those in the Order who
  • always longed for more arduous labours in the service of the Most High.
  • At last there came to us a knight of Palestine, to whom the truth of
  • truths had been revealed by God Himself. He had seen a great Rose of
  • Fire, and a Voice out of the Rose had told him how men would turn from
  • the light of their own hearts, and bow down before outer order and
  • outer fixity, and that then the light would cease, and none escape the
  • curse except the foolish good man who could not, and the passionate
  • wicked man who would not, think. Already, the Voice told him, the
  • wayward light of the heart was shining out upon the world to keep it
  • alive, with a less clear lustre, and that, as it paled, a strange
  • infection was touching the stars and the hills and the grass and the
  • trees with corruption, and that none of those who had seen clearly
  • the truth and the ancient way could enter into the Kingdom of God,
  • which is in the Heart of the Rose, if they stayed on willingly in the
  • corrupted world; and so they must prove their anger against the Powers
  • of Corruption by dying in the service of the Rose of God. While the
  • knight of Palestine was telling us these things we seemed to see in a
  • vision a crimson Rose spreading itself about him, so that he seemed to
  • speak out of its heart, and the air was filled with fragrance. By this
  • we knew that it was the very Voice of God which spoke to us by the
  • knight, and we gathered about him and bade him direct us in all things,
  • and teach us how to obey the Voice. So he bound us with an oath, and
  • gave us signs and words whereby we might know each other even after
  • many years, and he appointed places of meeting, and he sent us out in
  • troops into the world to seek good causes, and die in doing battle for
  • them. At first we thought to die more readily by fasting to death in
  • honour of some saint; but this he told us was evil, for we did it for
  • the sake of death, and thus took out of the hands of God the choice
  • of the time and manner of our death, and by so doing made His power
  • the less. We must choose our service for its excellence, and for this
  • alone, and leave it to God to reward us at His own time and in His own
  • manner. And after this he compelled us to eat always two at a table to
  • watch each other lest we fasted unduly, for some among us said that
  • if one fasted for a love of the holiness of saints and then died, the
  • death would be acceptable. And the years passed, and one by one my
  • fellows died in the Holy Land, or in warring upon the evil princes of
  • the earth, or in clearing the roads of robbers; and among them died the
  • knight of Palestine, and at last I was alone. I fought in every cause
  • where the few contended against the many, and my hair grew white, and a
  • terrible fear lest I had fallen under the displeasure of God came upon
  • me. But, hearing at last how this western isle was fuller of wars and
  • rapine than any other land, I came hither, and I have found the thing I
  • sought, and, behold! I am filled with a great joy.’
  • Thereat he began to sing in Latin, and, while he sang, his voice grew
  • fainter and fainter. Then his eyes closed, and his lips fell apart, and
  • the lad knew he was dead. ‘He has told me a good tale,’ he said, ‘for
  • there was fighting in it, but I did not understand much of it, and it
  • is hard to remember so long a story.’
  • And, taking the knight’s sword, he began to dig a grave in the soft
  • clay. He dug hard, and a faint light of dawn had touched his hair and
  • he had almost done his work when a cock crowed in the valley below.
  • ‘Ah,’ he said, ‘I must have that bird’; and he ran down the narrow path
  • to the valley.
  • THE WISDOM OF THE KING
  • THE High-Queen of the Island of Woods had died in childbirth, and her
  • child was put to nurse with a woman who lived in a hut of mud and
  • wicker, within the border of the wood. One night the woman sat rocking
  • the cradle, and pondering over the beauty of the child, and praying
  • that the gods might grant him wisdom equal to his beauty. There came
  • a knock at the door, and she got up, not a little wondering, for the
  • nearest neighbours were in the dun of the High-King a mile away; and
  • the night was now late. ‘Who is knocking?’ she cried, and a thin voice
  • answered, ‘Open! for I am a crone of the grey hawk, and I come from the
  • darkness of the great wood.’ In terror she drew back the bolt, and a
  • grey-clad woman, of a great age, and of a height more than human, came
  • in and stood by the head of the cradle. The nurse shrank back against
  • the wall, unable to take her eyes from the woman, for she saw by the
  • gleaming of the firelight that the feathers of the grey hawk were upon
  • her head instead of hair. But the child slept, and the fire danced, for
  • the one was too ignorant and the other too full of gaiety to know what
  • a dreadful being stood there. ‘Open!’ cried another voice, ‘for I am a
  • crone of the grey hawk, and I watch over his nest in the darkness of
  • the great wood.’ The nurse opened the door again, though her fingers
  • could scarce hold the bolts for trembling, and another grey woman, not
  • less old than the other, and with like feathers instead of hair, came
  • in and stood by the first. In a little, came a third grey woman, and
  • after her a fourth, and then another and another and another, until
  • the hut was full of their immense bodies. They stood a long time in
  • perfect silence and stillness, for they were of those whom the dropping
  • of the sand has never troubled, but at last one muttered in a low thin
  • voice: ‘Sisters, I knew him far away by the redness of his heart under
  • his silver skin’; and then another spoke: ‘Sisters, I knew him because
  • his heart fluttered like a bird under a net of silver cords’; and then
  • another took up the word: ‘Sisters, I knew him because his heart sang
  • like a bird that is happy in a silver cage.’ And after that they sang
  • together, those who were nearest rocking the cradle with long wrinkled
  • fingers; and their voices were now tender and caressing, now like the
  • wind blowing in the great wood, and this was their song:
  • Out of sight is out of mind:
  • Long have man and woman-kind,
  • Heavy of will and light of mood,
  • Taken away our wheaten food,
  • Taken away our Altar stone;
  • Hail and rain and thunder alone,
  • And red hearts we turn to grey,
  • Are true till Time gutter away.
  • When the song had died out, the crone who had first spoken, said: ‘We
  • have nothing more to do but to mix a drop of our blood into his blood.’
  • And she scratched her arm with the sharp point of a spindle, which
  • she had made the nurse bring to her, and let a drop of blood, grey as
  • the mist, fall upon the lips of the child; and passed out into the
  • darkness. Then the others passed out in silence one by one; and all the
  • while the child had not opened his pink eyelids or the fire ceased to
  • dance, for the one was too ignorant and the other too full of gaiety to
  • know what great beings had bent over the cradle.
  • When the crones were gone, the nurse came to her courage again, and
  • hurried to the dun of the High-King, and cried out in the midst of the
  • assembly hall that the Sidhe, whether for good or evil she knew not,
  • had bent over the child that night; and the king and his poets and men
  • of law, and his huntsmen, and his cooks, and his chief warriors went
  • with her to the hut and gathered about the cradle, and were as noisy as
  • magpies, and the child sat up and looked at them.
  • Two years passed over, and the king died fighting against the Fer Bolg;
  • and the poets and the men of law ruled in the name of the child, but
  • looked to see him become the master himself before long, for no one
  • had seen so wise a child, and tales of his endless questions about
  • the household of the gods and the making of the world went hither and
  • thither among the wicker houses of the poor. Everything had been well
  • but for a miracle that began to trouble all men; and all women, who,
  • indeed, talked of it without ceasing. The feathers of the grey hawk
  • had begun to grow in the child’s hair, and though his nurse cut them
  • continually, in but a little while they would be more numerous than
  • ever. This had not been a matter of great moment, for miracles were a
  • little thing in those days, but for an ancient law of Eri that none
  • who had any blemish of body could sit upon the throne; and as a grey
  • hawk was a wild thing of the air which had never sat at the board, or
  • listened to the songs of the poets in the light of the fire, it was not
  • possible to think of one in whose hair its feathers grew as other than
  • marred and blasted; nor could the people separate from their admiration
  • of the wisdom that grew in him a horror as at one of unhuman blood. Yet
  • all were resolved that he should reign, for they had suffered much from
  • foolish kings and their own disorders, and moreover they desired to
  • watch out the spectacle of his days; and no one had any other fear but
  • that his great wisdom might bid him obey the law, and call some other,
  • who had but a common mind, to reign in his stead.
  • When the child was seven years old the poets and the men of law were
  • called together by the chief poet, and all these matters weighed and
  • considered. The child had already seen that those about him had hair
  • only, and, though they had told him that they too had had feathers
  • but had lost them because of a sin committed by their forefathers,
  • they knew that he would learn the truth when he began to wander into
  • the country round about. After much consideration they decreed a new
  • law commanding every one upon pain of death to mingle artificially
  • the feathers of the grey hawk into his hair; and they sent men with
  • nets and slings and bows into the countries round about to gather a
  • sufficiency of feathers. They decreed also that any who told the truth
  • to the child should be flung from a cliff into the sea.
  • The years passed, and the child grew from childhood into boyhood and
  • from boyhood into manhood, and from being curious about all things
  • he became busy with strange and subtle thoughts which came to him in
  • dreams, and with distinctions between things long held the same and
  • with the resemblance of things long held different. Multitudes came
  • from other lands to see him and to ask his counsel, but there were
  • guards set at the frontiers, who compelled all that came to wear the
  • feathers of the grey hawk in their hair. While they listened to him
  • his words seemed to make all darkness light and filled their hearts
  • like music; but, alas, when they returned to their own lands his words
  • seemed far off, and what they could remember too strange and subtle
  • to help them to live out their hasty days. A number indeed did live
  • differently afterwards, but their new life was less excellent than the
  • old: some among them had long served a good cause, but when they heard
  • him praise it and their labour, they returned to their own lands to
  • find what they had loved less lovable and their arm lighter in the
  • battle, for he had taught them how little a hair divides the false and
  • true; others, again, who had served no cause, but wrought in peace the
  • welfare of their own households, when he had expounded the meaning of
  • their purpose, found their bones softer and their will less ready for
  • toil, for he had shown them greater purposes; and numbers of the young,
  • when they had heard him upon all these things, remembered certain words
  • that became like a fire in their hearts, and made all kindly joys and
  • traffic between man and man as nothing, and went different ways, but
  • all into vague regret.
  • When any asked him concerning the common things of life; disputes about
  • the mear of a territory, or about the straying of cattle, or about the
  • penalty of blood; he would turn to those nearest him for advice; but
  • this was held to be from courtesy, for none knew that these matters
  • were hidden from him by thoughts and dreams that filled his mind like
  • the marching and counter-marching of armies. Far less could any know
  • that his heart wandered lost amid throngs of overcoming thoughts and
  • dreams, shuddering at its own consuming solitude.
  • Among those who came to look at him and to listen to him was the
  • daughter of a little king who lived a great way off; and when he
  • saw her he loved, for she was beautiful, with a strange and pale
  • beauty unlike the women of his land; but Dana, the great mother, had
  • decreed her a heart that was but as the heart of others, and when she
  • considered the mystery of the hawk feathers she was troubled with a
  • great horror. He called her to him when the assembly was over and
  • told her of her beauty, and praised her simply and frankly as though
  • she were a fable of the bards; and he asked her humbly to give him
  • her love, for he was only subtle in his dreams. Overwhelmed with his
  • greatness, she half consented, and yet half refused, for she longed to
  • marry some warrior who could carry her over a mountain in his arms. Day
  • by day the king gave her gifts; cups with ears of gold and findrinny
  • wrought by the craftsmen of distant lands; cloth from over sea, which,
  • though woven with curious figures, seemed to her less beautiful than
  • the bright cloth of her own country; and still she was ever between a
  • smile and a frown; between yielding and withholding. He laid down his
  • wisdom at her feet, and told how the heroes when they die return to
  • the world and begin their labour anew; how the kind and mirthful Men
  • of Dea drove out the huge and gloomy and misshapen People from Under
  • the Sea; and a multitude of things that even the Sidhe have forgotten,
  • either because they happened so long ago or because they have not time
  • to think of them; and still she half refused, and still he hoped,
  • because he could not believe that a beauty so much like wisdom could
  • hide a common heart.
  • There was a tall young man in the dun who had yellow hair, and was
  • skilled in wrestling and in the training of horses; and one day when
  • the king walked in the orchard, which was between the foss and the
  • forest, he heard his voice among the salley bushes which hid the waters
  • of the foss. ‘My blossom,’ it said, ‘I hate them for making you weave
  • these dingy feathers into your beautiful hair, and all that the bird
  • of prey upon the throne may sleep easy o’ nights’; and then the low,
  • musical voice he loved answered: ‘My hair is not beautiful like yours;
  • and now that I have plucked the feathers out of your hair I will put
  • my hands through it, thus, and thus, and thus; for it casts no shadow
  • of terror and darkness upon my heart.’ Then the king remembered many
  • things that he had forgotten without understanding them, doubtful
  • words of his poets and his men of law, doubts that he had reasoned
  • away, his own continual solitude; and he called to the lovers in a
  • trembling voice. They came from among the salley bushes and threw
  • themselves at his feet and prayed for pardon, and he stooped down and
  • plucked the feathers out of the hair of the woman and then turned away
  • towards the dun without a word. He strode into the hall of assembly,
  • and having gathered his poets and his men of law about him, stood upon
  • the daïs and spoke in a loud, clear voice: ‘Men of law, why did you
  • make me sin against the laws of Eri? Men of verse, why did you make
  • me sin against the secrecy of wisdom, for law was made by man for the
  • welfare of man, but wisdom the gods have made, and no man shall live by
  • its light, for it and the hail and the rain and the thunder follow a
  • way that is deadly to mortal things? Men of law and men of verse, live
  • according to your kind, and call Eocha of the Hasty Mind to reign over
  • you, for I set out to find my kindred.’ He then came down among them,
  • and drew out of the hair of first one and then another the feathers
  • of the grey hawk, and, having scattered them over the rushes upon the
  • floor, passed out, and none dared to follow him, for his eyes gleamed
  • like the eyes of the birds of prey; and no man saw him again or heard
  • his voice. Some believed that he found his eternal abode among the
  • demons, and some that he dwelt henceforth with the dark and dreadful
  • goddesses, who sit all night about the pools in the forest watching the
  • constellations rising and setting in those desolate mirrors.
  • THE HEART OF THE SPRING
  • A VERY old man, whose face was almost as fleshless as the foot of a
  • bird, sat meditating upon the rocky shore of the flat and hazel-covered
  • isle which fills the widest part of the Lough Gill. A russet-faced boy
  • of seventeen years sat by his side, watching the swallows dipping for
  • flies in the still water. The old man was dressed in threadbare blue
  • velvet, and the boy wore a frieze coat and a blue cap, and had about
  • his neck a rosary of blue beads. Behind the two, and half hidden by
  • trees, was a little monastery. It had been burned down a long while
  • before by sacrilegious men of the Queen’s party, but had been roofed
  • anew with rushes by the boy, that the old man might find shelter in his
  • last days. He had not set his spade, however, into the garden about it,
  • and the lilies and the roses of the monks had spread out until their
  • confused luxuriancy met and mingled with the narrowing circle of the
  • fern. Beyond the lilies and the roses the ferns were so deep that a
  • child walking among them would be hidden from sight, even though he
  • stood upon his toes; and beyond the fern rose many hazels and small oak
  • trees.
  • ‘Master,’ said the boy, ‘this long fasting, and the labour of beckoning
  • after nightfall with your rod of quicken wood to the beings who dwell
  • in the waters and among the hazels and oak-trees, is too much for
  • your strength. Rest from all this labour for a little, for your hand
  • seemed more heavy upon my shoulder and your feet less steady under
  • you to-day than I have known them. Men say that you are older than
  • the eagles, and yet you will not seek the rest that belongs to age.’
  • He spoke in an eager, impulsive way, as though his heart were in the
  • words and thoughts of the moment; and the old man answered slowly and
  • deliberately, as though his heart were in distant days and distant
  • deeds.
  • ‘I will tell you why I have not been able to rest,’ he said. ‘It is
  • right that you should know, for you have served me faithfully these
  • five years and more, and even with affection, taking away thereby a
  • little of the doom of loneliness which always falls upon the wise. Now,
  • too, that the end of my labour and the triumph of my hopes is at hand,
  • it is the more needful for you to have this knowledge.’
  • ‘Master, do not think that I would question you. It is for me to keep
  • the fire alight, and the thatch close against the rain, and strong,
  • lest the wind blow it among the trees; and it is for me to take the
  • heavy books from the shelves, and to lift from its corner the great
  • painted roll with the names of the Sidhe, and to possess the while an
  • incurious and reverent heart, for right well I know that God has made
  • out of His abundance a separate wisdom for everything which lives, and
  • to do these things is my wisdom.’
  • ‘You are afraid,’ said the old man, and his eyes shone with a momentary
  • anger.
  • ‘Sometimes at night,’ said the boy, ‘when you are reading, with the
  • rod of quicken wood in your hand, I look out of the door and see, now
  • a great grey man driving swine among the hazels, and now many little
  • people in red caps who come out of the lake driving little white cows
  • before them. I do not fear these little people so much as the grey man;
  • for, when they come near the house, they milk the cows, and they drink
  • the frothing milk, and begin to dance; and I know there is good in the
  • heart that loves dancing; but I fear them for all that. And I fear the
  • tall white-armed ladies who come out of the air, and move slowly hither
  • and thither, crowning themselves with the roses or with the lilies,
  • and shaking about their living hair, which moves, for so I have heard
  • them tell each other, with the motion of their thoughts, now spreading
  • out and now gathering close to their heads. They have mild, beautiful
  • faces, but, Aengus, son of Forbis, I fear all these beings, I fear the
  • people of the Sidhe, and I fear the art which draws them about us.’
  • ‘Why,’ said the old man, ‘do you fear the ancient gods who made the
  • spears of your father’s fathers to be stout in battle, and the little
  • people who came at night from the depth of the lakes and sang among
  • the crickets upon their hearths? And in our evil day they still watch
  • over the loveliness of the earth. But I must tell you why I have fasted
  • and laboured when others would sink into the sleep of age, for without
  • your help once more I shall have fasted and laboured to no good end.
  • When you have done for me this last thing, you may go and build your
  • cottage and till your fields, and take some girl to wife, and forget
  • the ancient gods. I have saved all the gold and silver pieces that were
  • given to me by earls and knights and squires for keeping them from
  • the evil eye and from the love-weaving enchantments of witches, and
  • by earls’ and knights’ and squires’ ladies for keeping the people of
  • the Sidhe from making the udders of their cattle fall dry, and taking
  • the butter from their churns. I have saved it all for the day when my
  • work should be at an end, and now that the end is at hand you shall not
  • lack for gold and silver pieces enough to make strong the roof-tree of
  • your cottage and to keep cellar and larder full. I have sought through
  • all my life to find the secret of life. I was not happy in my youth,
  • for I knew that it would pass; and I was not happy in my manhood, for
  • I knew that age was coming; and so I gave myself, in youth and manhood
  • and age, to the search for the Great Secret. I longed for a life
  • whose abundance would fill centuries, I scorned the life of fourscore
  • winters. I would be--nay, I _will_ be!--like the Ancient Gods of the
  • land. I read in my youth, in a Hebrew manuscript I found in a Spanish
  • monastery, that there is a moment after the Sun has entered the Ram
  • and before he has passed the Lion, which trembles with the Song of the
  • Immortal Powers, and that whosoever finds this moment and listens to
  • the Song shall become like the Immortal Powers themselves; I came back
  • to Ireland and asked the fairy men, and the cow-doctors, if they knew
  • when this moment was; but though all had heard of it, there was none
  • could find the moment upon the hour-glass. So I gave myself to magic,
  • and spent my life in fasting and in labour that I might bring the Gods
  • and the Fairies to my side; and now at last one of the Fairies has told
  • me that the moment is at hand. One, who wore a red cap and whose lips
  • were white with the froth of the new milk, whispered it into my ear.
  • To-morrow, a little before the close of the first hour after dawn, I
  • shall find the moment, and then I will go away to a southern land and
  • build myself a palace of white marble amid orange trees, and gather the
  • brave and the beautiful about me, and enter into the eternal kingdom
  • of my youth. But, that I may hear the whole Song, I was told by the
  • little fellow with the froth of the new milk on his lips, that you must
  • bring great masses of green boughs and pile them about the door and the
  • window of my room; and you must put fresh green rushes upon the floor,
  • and cover the table and the rushes with the roses and the lilies of the
  • monks. You must do this to-night, and in the morning at the end of the
  • first hour after dawn, you must come and find me.’
  • ‘Will you be quite young then?’ said the boy.
  • ‘I will be as young then as you are, but now I am still old and tired,
  • and you must help me to my chair and to my books.’
  • When the boy had left Aengus son of Forbis in his room, and had lighted
  • the lamp which, by some contrivance of the wizard’s, gave forth a sweet
  • odour as of strange flowers, he went into the wood and began cutting
  • green boughs from the hazels, and great bundles of rushes from the
  • western border of the isle, where the small rocks gave place to gently
  • sloping sand and clay. It was nightfall before he had cut enough for
  • his purpose, and well-nigh midnight before he had carried the last
  • bundle to its place, and gone back for the roses and the lilies. It was
  • one of those warm, beautiful nights when everything seems carved of
  • precious stones. Sleuth Wood away to the south looked as though cut out
  • of green beryl, and the waters that mirrored them shone like pale opal.
  • The roses he was gathering were like glowing rubies, and the lilies had
  • the dull lustre of pearl. Everything had taken upon itself the look of
  • something imperishable, except a glow-worm, whose faint flame burnt
  • on steadily among the shadows, moving slowly hither and thither, the
  • only thing that seemed alive, the only thing that seemed perishable as
  • mortal hope. The boy gathered a great armful of roses and lilies, and
  • thrusting the glow-worm among their pearl and ruby, carried them into
  • the room, where the old man sat in a half-slumber. He laid armful after
  • armful upon the floor and above the table, and then, gently closing
  • the door, threw himself upon his bed of rushes, to dream of a peaceful
  • manhood with his chosen wife at his side, and the laughter of children
  • in his ears. At dawn he rose, and went down to the edge of the lake,
  • taking the hour-glass with him. He put some bread and a flask of wine
  • in the boat, that his master might not lack food at the outset of his
  • journey, and then sat down to wait until the hour from dawn had gone
  • by. Gradually the birds began to sing, and when the last grains of
  • sand were falling, everything suddenly seemed to overflow with their
  • music. It was the most beautiful and living moment of the year; one
  • could listen to the spring’s heart beating in it. He got up and went to
  • find his master. The green boughs filled the door, and he had to make
  • a way through them. When he entered the room the sunlight was falling
  • in flickering circles on floor and walls and table, and everything
  • was full of soft green shadows. But the old man sat clasping a mass of
  • roses and lilies in his arms, and with his head sunk upon his breast.
  • On the table, at his left hand, was a leathern wallet full of gold
  • and silver pieces, as for a journey, and at his right hand was a long
  • staff. The boy touched him and he did not move. He lifted the hands but
  • they were quite cold, and they fell heavily.
  • ‘It were better for him,’ said the lad, ‘to have told his beads and
  • said his prayers like another, and not to have spent his days in
  • seeking amongst the Immortal Powers what he could have found in his own
  • deeds and days had he willed. Ah, yes, it were better to have said his
  • prayers and kissed his beads!’ He looked at the threadbare blue velvet,
  • and he saw it was covered with the pollen of the flowers, and while he
  • was looking at it a thrush, who had alighted among the boughs that were
  • piled against the window, began to sing.
  • THE CURSE OF THE FIRES AND OF THE SHADOWS
  • ONE summer night, when there was peace, a score of Puritan troopers
  • under the pious Sir Frederick Hamilton, broke through the door of the
  • Abbey of the White Friars which stood over the Gara Lough at Sligo. As
  • the door fell with a crash they saw a little knot of friars gathered
  • about the altar, their white habits glimmering in the steady light of
  • the holy candles. All the monks were kneeling except the abbot, who
  • stood upon the altar steps with a great brazen crucifix in his hand.
  • ‘Shoot them!’ cried Sir Frederick Hamilton, but none stirred, for
  • all were new converts, and feared the crucifix and the holy candles.
  • The white lights from the altar threw the shadows of the troopers up
  • on to roof and wall. As the troopers moved about, the shadows began
  • a fantastic dance among the corbels and the memorial tablets. For a
  • little while all was silent, and then five troopers who were the
  • body-guard of Sir Frederick Hamilton lifted their muskets, and shot
  • down five of the friars. The noise and the smoke drove away the mystery
  • of the pale altar lights, and the other troopers took courage and
  • began to strike. In a moment the friars lay about the altar steps,
  • their white habits stained with blood. ‘Set fire to the house!’ cried
  • Sir Frederick Hamilton, and at his word one went out, and came in
  • again carrying a heap of dry straw, and piled it against the western
  • wall, and, having done this, fell back, for the fear of the crucifix
  • and of the holy candles was still in his heart. Seeing this, the five
  • troopers who were Sir Frederick Hamilton’s body-guard darted forward,
  • and taking each a holy candle set the straw in a blaze. The red tongues
  • of fire rushed up and flickered from corbel to corbel and from tablet
  • to tablet, and crept along the floor, setting in a blaze the seats and
  • benches. The dance of the shadows passed away, and the dance of the
  • fires began. The troopers fell back towards the door in the southern
  • wall, and watched those yellow dancers springing hither and thither.
  • For a time the altar stood safe and apart in the midst of its white
  • light; the eyes of the troopers turned upon it. The abbot whom they
  • had thought dead had risen to his feet and now stood before it with
  • the crucifix lifted in both hands high above his head. Suddenly he
  • cried with a loud voice, ‘Woe unto all who smite those who dwell within
  • the Light of the Lord, for they shall wander among the ungovernable
  • shadows, and follow the ungovernable fires!’ And having so cried he
  • fell on his face dead, and the brazen crucifix rolled down the steps
  • of the altar. The smoke had now grown very thick, so that it drove the
  • troopers out into the open air. Before them were burning houses. Behind
  • them shone the painted windows of the Abbey filled with saints and
  • martyrs, awakened, as from a sacred trance, into an angry and animated
  • life. The eyes of the troopers were dazzled, and for a while could
  • see nothing but the flaming faces of saints and martyrs. Presently,
  • however, they saw a man covered with dust who came running towards
  • them. ‘Two messengers,’ he cried, ‘have been sent by the defeated Irish
  • to raise against you the whole country about Manor Hamilton, and if you
  • do not stop them you will be overpowered in the woods before you reach
  • home again! They ride north-east between Ben Bulben and Cashel-na-Gael.’
  • Sir Frederick Hamilton called to him the five troopers who had first
  • fired upon the monks and said, ‘Mount quickly, and ride through the
  • woods towards the mountain, and get before these men, and kill them.’
  • In a moment the troopers were gone, and before many moments they had
  • splashed across the river at what is now called Buckley’s Ford, and
  • plunged into the woods. They followed a beaten track that wound along
  • the northern bank of the river. The boughs of the birch and quicken
  • trees mingled above, and hid the cloudy moonlight, leaving the pathway
  • in almost complete darkness. They rode at a rapid trot, now chatting
  • together, now watching some stray weasel or rabbit scuttling away
  • in the darkness. Gradually, as the gloom and silence of the woods
  • oppressed them, they drew closer together, and began to talk rapidly;
  • they were old comrades and knew each other’s lives. One was married,
  • and told how glad his wife would be to see him return safe from this
  • harebrained expedition against the White Friars, and to hear how
  • fortune had made amends for rashness. The oldest of the five, whose
  • wife was dead, spoke of a flagon of wine which awaited him upon an
  • upper shelf; while a third, who was the youngest, had a sweetheart
  • watching for his return, and he rode a little way before the others,
  • not talking at all. Suddenly the young man stopped, and they saw that
  • his horse was trembling. ‘I saw something,’ he said, ‘and yet I do not
  • know but it may have been one of the shadows. It looked like a great
  • worm with a silver crown upon his head.’ One of the five put his hand
  • up to his forehead as if about to cross himself, but remembering that
  • he had changed his religion he put it down, and said: ‘I am certain
  • it was but a shadow, for there are a great many about us, and of very
  • strange kinds.’ Then they rode on in silence. It had been raining in
  • the earlier part of the day, and the drops fell from the branches,
  • wetting their hair and their shoulders. In a little they began to talk
  • again. They had been in many battles against many a rebel together,
  • and now told each other over again the story of their wounds, and
  • so awakened in their hearts the strongest of all fellowships, the
  • fellowship of the sword, and half forgot the terrible solitude of the
  • woods.
  • Suddenly the first two horses neighed, and then stood still, and would
  • go no further. Before them was a glint of water, and they knew by the
  • rushing sound that it was a river. They dismounted, and after much
  • tugging and coaxing brought the horses to the river-side. In the midst
  • of the water stood a tall old woman with grey hair flowing over a grey
  • dress. She stood up to her knees in the water, and stooped from time to
  • time as though washing. Presently they could see that she was washing
  • something that half floated. The moon cast a flickering light upon it,
  • and they saw that it was the dead body of a man, and, while they were
  • looking at it, an eddy of the river turned the face towards them, and
  • each of the five troopers recognized at the same moment his own face.
  • While they stood dumb and motionless with horror, the woman began to
  • speak, saying slowly and loudly: ‘Did you see my son? He has a crown of
  • silver on his head, and there are rubies in the crown.’ Then the oldest
  • of the troopers, he who had been most often wounded, drew his sword and
  • cried: ‘I have fought for the truth of my God, and need not fear the
  • shadows of Satan,’ and with that rushed into the water. In a moment he
  • returned. The woman had vanished, and though he had thrust his sword
  • into air and water he had found nothing.
  • The five troopers remounted, and set their horses at the ford, but all
  • to no purpose. They tried again and again, and went plunging hither
  • and thither, the horses foaming and rearing. ‘Let us,’ said the old
  • trooper, ‘ride back a little into the wood, and strike the river
  • higher up.’ They rode in under the boughs, the ground-ivy crackling
  • under the hoofs, and the branches striking against their steel caps.
  • After about twenty minutes’ riding they came out again upon the river,
  • and after another ten minutes found a place where it was possible to
  • cross without sinking below the stirrups. The wood upon the other
  • side was very thin, and broke the moonlight into long streams. The
  • wind had arisen, and had begun to drive the clouds rapidly across the
  • face of the moon, so that thin streams of light seemed to be dancing
  • a grotesque dance among the scattered bushes and small fir-trees. The
  • tops of the trees began also to moan, and the sound of it was like the
  • voice of the dead in the wind; and the troopers remembered the belief
  • that tells how the dead in purgatory are spitted upon the points of the
  • trees and upon the points of the rocks. They turned a little to the
  • south, in the hope that they might strike the beaten path again, but
  • they could find no trace of it.
  • Meanwhile, the moaning grew louder and louder, and the dance of the
  • white moon-fires more and more rapid. Gradually they began to be
  • aware of a sound of distant music. It was the sound of a bagpipe,
  • and they rode towards it with great joy. It came from the bottom of
  • a deep, cup-like hollow. In the midst of the hollow was an old man
  • with a red cap and withered face. He sat beside a fire of sticks, and
  • had a burning torch thrust into the earth at his feet, and played an
  • old bagpipe furiously. His red hair dripped over his face like the
  • iron rust upon a rock. ‘Did you see my wife?’ he cried, looking up a
  • moment; ‘she was washing! she was washing!’ ‘I am afraid of him,’ said
  • the young trooper, ‘I fear he is one of the Sidhe.’ ‘No,’ said the old
  • trooper, ‘he is a man, for I can see the sun-freckles upon his face.
  • We will compel him to be our guide’; and at that he drew his sword,
  • and the others did the same. They stood in a ring round the piper, and
  • pointed their swords at him, and the old trooper then told him that
  • they must kill two rebels, who had taken the road between Ben Bulben
  • and the great mountain spur that is called Cashel-na-Gael, and that he
  • must get up before one of them and be their guide, for they had lost
  • their way. The piper turned, and pointed to a neighbouring tree, and
  • they saw an old white horse ready bitted, bridled, and saddled. He
  • slung the pipe across his back, and, taking the torch in his hand, got
  • upon the horse, and started off before them, as hard as he could go.
  • The wood grew thinner and thinner, and the ground began to slope up
  • toward the mountain. The moon had already set, and the little white
  • flames of the stars had come out everywhere. The ground sloped more
  • and more until at last they rode far above the woods upon the wide
  • top of the mountain. The woods lay spread out mile after mile below,
  • and away to the south shot up the red glare of the burning town. But
  • before and above them were the little white flames. The guide drew rein
  • suddenly, and pointing upwards with the hand that did not hold the
  • torch, shrieked out, ‘Look; look at the holy candles!’ and then plunged
  • forward at a gallop, waving the torch hither and thither. ‘Do you hear
  • the hoofs of the messengers?’ cried the guide. ‘Quick, quick! or they
  • will be gone out of your hands!’ and he laughed as with delight of the
  • chase. The troopers thought they could hear far off, and as if below
  • them, rattle of hoofs; but now the ground began to slope more and more,
  • and the speed grew more headlong moment by moment. They tried to pull
  • up, but in vain, for the horses seemed to have gone mad. The guide
  • had thrown the reins on to the neck of the old white horse, and was
  • waving his arms and singing a wild Gaelic song. Suddenly they saw the
  • thin gleam of a river, at an immense distance below, and knew that they
  • were upon the brink of the abyss that is now called Lug-na-Gael, or in
  • English the Stranger’s Leap. The six horses sprang forward, and five
  • screams went up into the air, a moment later five men and horses fell
  • with a dull crash upon the green slopes at the foot of the rocks.
  • THE OLD MEN OF THE TWILIGHT
  • AT the place, close to the Dead Man’s Point, at the Rosses, where
  • the disused pilot-house looks out to sea through two round windows
  • like eyes, a mud cottage stood in the last century. It also was a
  • watchhouse, for a certain old Michael Bruen, who had been a smuggler
  • in his day, and was still the father and grandfather of smugglers,
  • lived there, and when, after nightfall, a tall schooner crept over the
  • bay from Roughley, it was his business to hang a horn lanthorn in the
  • southern window, that the news might travel to Dorren’s Island, and
  • from thence, by another horn lanthorn, to the village of the Rosses.
  • But for this glimmering of messages, he had little communion with
  • mankind, for he was very old, and had no thought for anything but for
  • the making of his soul, at the foot of the Spanish crucifix of carved
  • oak that hung by his chimney, or bent double over the rosary of stone
  • beads brought to him in a cargo of silks and laces out of France. One
  • night he had watched hour after hour, because a gentle and favourable
  • wind was blowing, and _La Mère de Miséricorde_ was much overdue; and
  • he was about to lie down upon his heap of straw, seeing that the dawn
  • was whitening the east, and that the schooner would not dare to round
  • Roughley and come to an anchor after daybreak; when he saw a long line
  • of herons flying slowly from Dorren’s Island and towards the pools
  • which lie, half choked with reeds, behind what is called the Second
  • Rosses. He had never before seen herons flying over the sea, for they
  • are shore-keeping birds, and partly because this had startled him out
  • of his drowsiness, and more because the long delay of the schooner
  • kept his cupboard empty, he took down his rusty shot-gun, of which the
  • barrel was tied on with a piece of string, and followed them towards
  • the pools.
  • When he came close enough to hear the sighing of the rushes in the
  • outermost pool, the morning was grey over the world, so that the tall
  • rushes, the still waters, the vague clouds, the thin mist lying among
  • the sand-heaps, seemed carved out of an enormous pearl. In a little he
  • came upon the herons, of whom there were a great number, standing with
  • lifted legs in the shallow water; and crouching down behind a bank of
  • rushes, looked to the priming of his gun, and bent for a moment over
  • his rosary to murmur: ‘Patron Patrick, let me shoot a heron; made into
  • a pie it will support me for nearly four days, for I no longer eat as
  • in my youth. If you keep me from missing I will say a rosary to you
  • every night until the pie is eaten.’ Then he lay down, and, resting his
  • gun upon a large stone, turned towards a heron which stood upon a bank
  • of smooth grass over a little stream that flowed into the pool; for he
  • feared to take the rheumatism by wading, as he would have to do if he
  • shot one of those which stood in the water. But when he looked along
  • the barrel the heron was gone, and, to his wonder and terror, a man of
  • infinitely great age and infirmity stood in its place. He lowered the
  • gun, and the heron stood there with bent head and motionless feathers,
  • as though it had slept from the beginning of the world. He raised the
  • gun, and no sooner did he look along the iron than that enemy of all
  • enchantment brought the old man again before him, only to vanish when
  • he lowered the gun for the second time. He laid the gun down, and
  • crossed himself three times, and said a _Paternoster_ and an _Ave
  • Maria_, and muttered half aloud: ‘Some enemy of God and of my patron
  • is standing upon the smooth place and fishing in the blessed water,’
  • and then aimed very carefully and slowly. He fired, and when the smoke
  • had gone saw an old man, huddled upon the grass and a long line of
  • herons flying with clamour towards the sea. He went round a bend of the
  • pool, and coming to the little stream looked down on a figure wrapped
  • in faded clothes of black and green of an ancient pattern and spotted
  • with blood. He shook his head at the sight of so great a wickedness.
  • Suddenly the clothes moved and an arm was stretched upwards towards
  • the rosary which hung about his neck, and long wasted fingers almost
  • touched the cross. He started back, crying: ‘Wizard, I will let no
  • wicked thing touch my blessed beads’; and the sense of a great danger
  • just escaped made him tremble.
  • ‘If you listen to me,’ replied a voice so faint that it was like a
  • sigh, ‘you will know that I am not a wizard, and you will let me kiss
  • the cross before I die.’
  • ‘I will listen to you,’ he answered, ‘but I will not let you touch my
  • blessed beads,’ and sitting on the grass a little way from the dying
  • man, he reloaded his gun and laid it across his knees and composed
  • himself to listen.
  • ‘I know not how many generations ago we, who are now herons, were the
  • men of learning of the King Leaghaire; we neither hunted, nor went to
  • battle, nor listened to the Druids preaching, and even love, if it
  • came to us at all, was but a passing fire. The Druids and the poets
  • told us, many and many a time, of a new Druid Patrick; and most among
  • them were fierce against him, while a few thought his doctrine merely
  • the doctrine of the gods set out in new symbols, and were for giving
  • him welcome; but we yawned in the midst of their tale. At last they
  • came crying that he was coming to the king’s house, and fell to their
  • dispute, but we would listen to neither party, for we were busy with
  • a dispute about the merits of the Great and of the Little Metre; nor
  • were we disturbed when they passed our door with sticks of enchantment
  • under their arms, travelling towards the forest to contend against his
  • coming, nor when they returned after nightfall with torn robes and
  • despairing cries; for the click of our knives writing our thoughts in
  • Ogham filled us with peace and our dispute filled us with joy; nor
  • even when in the morning crowds passed us to hear the strange Druid
  • preaching the commandments of his god. The crowds passed, and one, who
  • had laid down his knife to yawn and stretch himself, heard a voice
  • speaking far off, and knew that the Druid Patrick was preaching within
  • the king’s house; but our hearts were deaf, and we carved and disputed
  • and read, and laughed a thin laughter together. In a little we heard
  • many feet coming towards the house, and presently two tall figures
  • stood in the door, the one in white, the other in a crimson robe; like
  • a great lily and a heavy poppy; and we knew the Druid Patrick and our
  • King Leaghaire. We laid down the slender knives and bowed before the
  • king, but when the black and green robes had ceased to rustle, it was
  • not the loud rough voice of King Leaghaire that spoke to us, but a
  • strange voice in which there was a rapture as of one speaking from
  • behind a battlement of Druid flame: “I preached the commandments of the
  • Maker of the world,” it said; “within the king’s house and from the
  • centre of the earth to the windows of Heaven there was a great silence,
  • so that the eagle floated with unmoving wings in the white air, and
  • the fish with unmoving fins in the dim water, while the linnets and
  • the wrens and the sparrows stilled their ever-trembling tongues in
  • the heavy boughs, and the clouds were like white marble, and the
  • rivers became their motionless mirrors, and the shrimps in the far-off
  • sea-pools were still, enduring eternity in patience, although it was
  • hard.” And as he named these things, it was like a king numbering his
  • people. “But your slender knives went click, click! upon the oaken
  • staves, and, all else being silent, the sound shook the angels with
  • anger. O, little roots, nipped by the winter, who do not awake although
  • the summer pass above you with innumerable feet. O, men who have no
  • part in love, who have no part in song, who have no part in wisdom,
  • but dwell with the shadows of memory where the feet of angels cannot
  • touch you as they pass over your heads, where the hair of demons cannot
  • sweep about you as they pass under your feet, I lay upon you a curse,
  • and change you to an example for ever and ever; you shall become grey
  • herons and stand pondering in grey pools and flit over the world in
  • that hour when it is most full of sighs, having forgotten the flame of
  • the stars and not yet found the flame of the sun; and you shall preach
  • to the other herons until they also are like you, and are an example
  • for ever and ever; and your deaths shall come to you by chance and
  • unforeseen, that no fire of certainty may visit your hearts.”’
  • The voice of the old man of learning became still, but the voteen
  • bent over his gun with his eyes upon the ground, trying in vain to
  • understand something of this tale; and he had so bent, it may be for a
  • long time, had not a tug at his rosary made him start out of his dream.
  • The old man of learning had crawled along the grass, and was now trying
  • to draw the cross down low enough for his lips to reach it.
  • ‘You must not touch my blessed beads,’ cried the voteen, and struck
  • the long withered fingers with the barrel of his gun. He need not have
  • trembled, for the old man fell back upon the grass with a sigh and was
  • still. He bent down and began to consider the black and green clothes,
  • for his fear had begun to pass away when he came to understand that
  • he had something the man of learning wanted and pleaded for, and now
  • that the blessed beads were safe, his fear had nearly all gone; and
  • surely, he thought, if that big cloak, and that little tight-fitting
  • cloak under it, were warm and without holes, Saint Patrick would take
  • the enchantment out of them and leave them fit for human use. But the
  • black and green clothes fell away wherever his fingers touched them,
  • and while this was a new wonder, a slight wind blew over the pool and
  • crumbled the old man of learning and all his ancient gear into a little
  • heap of dust, and then made the little heap less and less until there
  • was nothing but the smooth green grass.
  • WHERE THERE IS NOTHING, THERE IS GOD.
  • THE little wicker houses at Tullagh, where the Brothers were accustomed
  • to pray, or bend over many handicrafts, when twilight had driven them
  • from the fields, were empty, for the hardness of the winter had brought
  • the brotherhood together in the little wooden house under the shadow
  • of the wooden chapel; and Abbot Malathgeneus, Brother Dove, Brother
  • Bald Fox, Brother Peter, Brother Patrick, Brother Bittern, Brother
  • Fair-brows, and many too young to have won names in the great battle,
  • sat about the fire with ruddy faces, one mending lines to lay in the
  • river for eels, one fashioning a snare for birds, one mending the
  • broken handle of a spade, one writing in a large book, and one shaping
  • a jewelled box to hold the book; and among the rushes at their feet lay
  • the scholars, who would one day be Brothers, and whose school-house
  • it was, and for the succour of whose tender years the great fire was
  • supposed to leap and flicker. One of these, a child of eight or nine
  • years, called Olioll, lay upon his back looking up through the hole
  • in the roof, through which the smoke went, and watching the stars
  • appearing and disappearing in the smoke with mild eyes, like the eyes
  • of a beast of the field. He turned presently to the Brother who wrote
  • in the big book, and whose duty was to teach the children, and said,
  • ‘Brother Dove, to what are the stars fastened?’ The Brother, rejoicing
  • to see so much curiosity in the stupidest of his scholars, laid down
  • the pen and said, ‘There are nine crystalline spheres, and on the first
  • the Moon is fastened, on the second the planet Mercury, on the third
  • the planet Venus, on the fourth the Sun, on the fifth the planet Mars,
  • on the sixth the planet Jupiter, on the seventh the planet Saturn;
  • these are the wandering stars; and on the eighth are fastened the fixed
  • stars; but the ninth sphere is a sphere of the substance on which the
  • breath of God moved in the beginning.’
  • ‘What is beyond that?’ said the child.
  • ‘There is nothing beyond that; there is God.’
  • And then the child’s eyes strayed to the jewelled box, where one great
  • ruby was gleaming in the light of the fire, and he said, ‘Why has
  • Brother Peter put a great ruby on the side of the box?’
  • ‘The ruby is a symbol of the love of God.’
  • ‘Why is the ruby a symbol of the love of God?’
  • ‘Because it is red, like fire, and fire burns up everything, and where
  • there is nothing, there is God.’
  • The child sank into silence, but presently sat up and said, ‘There is
  • somebody outside.’
  • ‘No,’ replied the Brother. ‘It is only the wolves; I have heard them
  • moving about in the snow for some time. They are growing very wild, now
  • that the winter drives them from the mountains. They broke into a fold
  • last night and carried off many sheep, and if we are not careful they
  • will devour everything.’
  • ‘No, it is the footstep of a man, for it is heavy; but I can hear the
  • footsteps of the wolves also.’
  • He had no sooner done speaking than somebody rapped three times, but
  • with no great loudness.
  • ‘I will go and open, for he must be very cold.’
  • ‘Do not open, for it may be a man-wolf, and he may devour us all.’
  • But the boy had already drawn back the heavy wooden bolt, and all the
  • faces, most of them a little pale, turned towards the slowly-opening
  • door.
  • ‘He has beads and a cross, he cannot be a man-wolf,’ said the child,
  • as a man with the snow heavy on his long, ragged beard, and on the
  • matted hair, that fell over his shoulders and nearly to his waist, and
  • dropping from the tattered cloak that but half-covered his withered
  • brown body, came in and looked from face to face with mild, ecstatic
  • eyes. Standing some way from the fire, and with eyes that had rested at
  • last upon the Abbot Malathgeneus, he cried out, ‘O blessed abbot, let
  • me come to the fire and warm myself and dry the snow from my beard and
  • my hair and my cloak; that I may not die of the cold of the mountains
  • and anger the Lord with a wilful martyrdom.’
  • ‘Come to the fire,’ said the abbot, ‘and warm yourself, and eat the
  • food the boy Olioll will bring you. It is sad indeed that any for whom
  • Christ has died should be as poor as you.’
  • The man sat over the fire, and Olioll took away his now dripping cloak
  • and laid meat and bread and wine before him; but he would eat only of
  • the bread, and he put away the wine, asking for water. When his beard
  • and hair had begun to dry a little and his limbs had ceased to shiver
  • with the cold, he spoke again.
  • ‘O blessed abbot, have pity on the poor, have pity on a beggar who has
  • trodden the bare world this many a year, and give me some labour to do,
  • the hardest there is, for I am the poorest of God’s poor.’
  • Then the Brothers discussed together what work they could put him to,
  • and at first to little purpose, for there was no labour that had not
  • found its labourer in that busy community; but at last one remembered
  • that Brother Bald Fox, whose business it was to turn the great quern in
  • the quern-house, for he was too stupid for anything else, was getting
  • old for so heavy a labour; and so the beggar was put to the quern from
  • the morrow.
  • The cold passed away, and the spring grew to summer, and the quern
  • was never idle, nor was it turned with grudging labour, for when any
  • passed the beggar was heard singing as he drove the handle round. The
  • last gloom, too, had passed from that happy community, for Olioll, who
  • had always been stupid and unteachable, grew clever, and this was the
  • more miraculous because it had come of a sudden. One day he had been
  • even duller than usual, and was beaten and told to know his lesson
  • better on the morrow or be sent into a lower class among little boys
  • who would make a joke of him. He had gone out in tears, and when he
  • came the next day, although his stupidity, born of a mind that would
  • listen to every wandering sound and brood upon every wandering light,
  • had so long been the byword of the school, he knew his lesson so well
  • that he passed to the head of the class, and from that day was the best
  • of scholars. At first Brother Dove thought this was an answer to his
  • own prayers to the Virgin, and took it for a great proof of the love
  • she bore him; but when many far more fervid prayers had failed to add a
  • single wheatsheaf to the harvest, he began to think that the child was
  • trafficking with bards, or druids, or witches, and resolved to follow
  • and watch. He had told his thought to the abbot, who bid him come to
  • him the moment he hit the truth; and the next day, which was a Sunday,
  • he stood in the path when the abbot and the Brothers were coming from
  • vespers, with their white habits upon them, and took the abbot by the
  • habit and said, ‘The beggar is of the greatest of saints and of the
  • workers of miracle. I followed Olioll but now, and by his slow steps
  • and his bent head I saw that the weariness of his stupidity was over
  • him, and when he came to the little wood by the quern-house I knew by
  • the path broken in the under-wood and by the foot-marks in the muddy
  • places that he had gone that way many times. I hid behind a bush where
  • the path doubled upon itself at a sloping place, and understood by the
  • tears in his eyes that his stupidity was too old and his wisdom too new
  • to save him from terror of the rod. When he was in the quern-house I
  • went to the window and looked in, and the birds came down and perched
  • upon my head and my shoulders, for they are not timid in that holy
  • place; and a wolf passed by, his right side shaking my habit, his left
  • the leaves of a bush. Olioll opened his book and turned to the page
  • I had told him to learn, and began to cry, and the beggar sat beside
  • him and comforted him until he fell asleep. When his sleep was of the
  • deepest the beggar knelt down and prayed aloud, and said, “O Thou Who
  • dwellest beyond the stars, show forth Thy power as at the beginning,
  • and let knowledge sent from Thee awaken in his mind, wherein is nothing
  • from the world, that the nine orders of angels may glorify Thy name”;
  • and then a light broke out of the air and wrapped Aodh, and I smelt the
  • breath of roses. I stirred a little in my wonder, and the beggar turned
  • and saw me, and, bending low, said, “O Brother Dove, if I have done
  • wrong, forgive me, and I will do penance. It was my pity moved me”;
  • but I was afraid and I ran away, and did not stop running until I came
  • here.’
  • Then all the Brothers began talking together, one saying it was such
  • and such a saint, and one that it was not he but another; and one that
  • it was none of these, for they were still in their brotherhoods, but
  • that it was such and such a one; and the talk was as near to quarreling
  • as might be in that gentle community, for each would claim so great
  • a saint for his native province. At last the abbot said, ‘He is none
  • that you have named, for at Easter I had greeting from all, and each
  • was in his brotherhood; but he is Aengus the Lover of God, and the
  • first of those who have gone to live in the wild places and among
  • the wild beasts. Ten years ago he felt the burden of many labours
  • in a brotherhood under the Hill of Patrick and went into the forest
  • that he might labour only with song to the Lord; but the fame of his
  • holiness brought many thousands to his cell, so that a little pride
  • clung to a soul from which all else had been driven. Nine years ago he
  • dressed himself in rags, and from that day none has seen him, unless,
  • indeed, it be true that he has been seen living among the wolves on the
  • mountains and eating the grass of the fields. Let us go to him and
  • bow down before him; for at last, after long seeking, he has found the
  • nothing that is God; and bid him lead us in the pathway he has trodden.
  • They passed in their white habits along the beaten path in the wood,
  • the acolytes swinging their censers before them, and the abbot, with
  • his crozier studded with precious stones, in the midst of the incense;
  • and came before the quern-house and knelt down and began to pray,
  • awaiting the moment when the child would wake, and the Saint cease
  • from his watch and come to look at the sun going down into the unknown
  • darkness, as his way was.
  • OF COSTELLO THE PROUD, OF OONA THE DAUGHTER OF DERMOTT
  • AND OF THE BITTER TONGUE.
  • COSTELLO had come up from the fields and lay upon the ground before
  • the door of his square tower, resting his head upon his hands and
  • looking at the sunset, and considering the chances of the weather.
  • Though the customs of Elizabeth and James, now going out of fashion
  • in England, had begun to prevail among the gentry, he still wore the
  • great cloak of the native Irish; and the sensitive outlines of his face
  • and the greatness of his indolent body had a commingling of pride and
  • strength which belonged to a simpler age. His eyes wandered from the
  • sunset to where the long white road lost itself over the south-western
  • horizon and to a horseman who toiled slowly up the hill. A few more
  • minutes and the horseman was near enough for his little and shapeless
  • body, his long Irish cloak, and the dilapidated bagpipes hanging from
  • his shoulders, and the rough-haired garron under him, to be seen
  • distinctly in the grey dusk. So soon as he had come within earshot, he
  • began crying: ‘Is it sleeping you are, Tumaus Costello, when better men
  • break their hearts on the great white roads? Get up out of that, proud
  • Tumaus, for I have news! Get up out of that, you great omadhaun! Shake
  • yourself out of the earth, you great weed of a man!’
  • Costello had risen to his feet, and as the piper came up to him seized
  • him by the neck of his jacket, and lifting him out of his saddle threw
  • him on to the ground.
  • ‘Let me alone, let me alone,’ said the other, but Costello still shook
  • him.
  • ‘I have news from Dermott’s daughter, Winny.’ The great fingers were
  • loosened, and the piper rose gasping.
  • ‘Why did you not tell me,’ said Costello, ‘that you came from her? You
  • might have railed your fill.’
  • ‘I have come from her, but I will not speak unless I am paid for my
  • shaking.’
  • Costello fumbled at the bag in which he carried his money, and it was
  • some time before it would open, for the hand that had overcome many men
  • shook with fear and hope. ‘Here is all the money in my bag,’ he said,
  • dropping a stream of French and Spanish money into the hand of the
  • piper, who bit the coins before he would answer.
  • ‘That is right, that is a fair price, but I will not speak till I have
  • good protection, for if the Dermotts lay their hands upon me in any
  • boreen after sundown, or in Cool-a-vin by day, I will be left to rot
  • among the nettles of a ditch, or hung on the great sycamore, where they
  • hung the horse-thieves last Beltaine four years.’ And while he spoke he
  • tied the reins of his garron to a bar of rusty iron that was mortared
  • into the wall.
  • ‘I will make you my piper and my body-servant,’ said Costello, ‘and no
  • man dare lay hands upon the man, or the goat, or the horse, or the dog
  • that is Tumaus Costello’s.’
  • ‘And I will only tell my message,’ said the other, flinging the saddle
  • on the ground, ‘in the corner of the chimney with a noggin in my hand,
  • and a jug of the Brew of the Little Pot beside me, for though I am
  • ragged and empty, my forebears were well clothed and full until their
  • house was burnt and their cattle harried seven centuries ago by the
  • Dillons, whom I shall yet see on the hob of hell, and they screeching’;
  • and while he spoke the little eyes gleamed and the thin hands clenched.
  • Costello led him into the great rush-strewn hall, where were none of
  • the comforts which had begun to grow common among the gentry, but a
  • feudal gauntness and bareness, and pointed to the bench in the great
  • chimney; and when he had sat down, filled up a horn noggin and set it
  • on the bench beside him, and set a great black jack of leather beside
  • the noggin, and lit a torch that slanted out from a ring in the wall,
  • his hands trembling the while; and then turned towards him and said:
  • ‘Will Dermott’s daughter come to me, Duallach, son of Daly?’
  • ‘Dermott’s daughter will not come to you, for her father has set women
  • to watch her, but she bid me tell you that this day sennight will be
  • the eve of St. John and the night of her betrothal to Namara of the
  • Lake, and she would have you there that, when they bid her drink to him
  • she loves best, as the way is, she may drink to you, Tumaus Costello,
  • and let all know where her heart is, and how little of gladness is in
  • her marriage; and I myself bid you go with good men about you, for I
  • saw the horse-thieves with my own eyes, and they dancing the “Blue
  • Pigeon” in the air.’ And then he held the now empty noggin towards
  • Costello, his hand closing round it like the claw of a bird, and cried:
  • ‘Fill my noggin again, for I would the day had come when all the water
  • in the world is to shrink into a periwinkle-shell, that I might drink
  • nothing but Poteen.’
  • Finding that Costello made no reply, but sat in a dream, he burst out:
  • ‘Fill my noggin, I tell you, for no Costello is so great in the world
  • that he should not wait upon a Daly, even though the Daly travel the
  • road with his pipes and the Costello have a bare hill, an empty house,
  • a horse, a herd of goats, and a handful of cows.’
  • ‘Praise the Dalys if you will,’ said Costello as he filled the noggin,
  • ‘for you have brought me a kind word from my love.’
  • For the next few days Duallach went hither and thither trying to raise
  • a bodyguard, and every man he met had some story of Costello, how he
  • killed the wrestler when but a boy by so straining at the belt that
  • went about them both that he broke the big wrestler’s back; how when
  • somewhat older he dragged fierce horses through a ford in the Unchion
  • for a wager; how when he came to manhood he broke the steel horseshoe
  • in Mayo; how he drove many men before him through Rushy Meadow at
  • Drum-an-air because of a malevolent song they had about his poverty;
  • and of many another deed of his strength and pride; but he could find
  • none who would trust themselves with any so passionate and poor in a
  • quarrel with careful and wealthy persons like Dermott of the Sheep and
  • Namara of the Lake.
  • Then Costello went out himself, and after listening to many excuses
  • and in many places, brought in a big half-witted fellow, who followed
  • him like a dog, a farm-labourer who worshipped him for his strength,
  • a fat farmer whose forefathers had served his family, and a couple of
  • lads who looked after his goats and cows; and marshalled them before
  • the fire in the empty hall. They had brought with them their stout
  • cudgels, and Costello gave them an old pistol apiece, and kept them
  • all night drinking Spanish ale and shooting at a white turnip which
  • he pinned against the wall with a skewer. Duallach of the Pipes sat
  • on the bench in the chimney playing ‘The Green Bunch of Rushes,’ ‘The
  • Unchion Stream,’ and ‘The Princes of Breffeny’ on his old pipes, and
  • railing now at the appearance of the shooters, now at their clumsy
  • shooting, and now at Costello because he had no better servants. The
  • labourer, the half-witted fellow, the farmer and the lads were all well
  • accustomed to Duallach’s railing, for it was as inseparable from wake
  • or wedding as the squealing of his pipes, but they wondered at the
  • forbearance of Costello, who seldom came either to wake or wedding, and
  • if he had would scarce have been patient with a scolding piper.
  • On the next evening they set out for Cool-a-vin, Costello riding a
  • tolerable horse and carrying a sword, the others upon rough-haired
  • garrons, and with their stout cudgels under their arms. As they rode
  • over the bogs and in the boreens among the hills they could see
  • fire answering fire from hill to hill, from horizon to horizon, and
  • everywhere groups who danced in the red light on the turf, celebrating
  • the bridal of life and fire. When they came to Dermott’s house they
  • saw before the door an unusually large group of the very poor, dancing
  • about a fire, in the midst of which was a blazing cartwheel, that
  • circular dance which is so ancient that the gods, long dwindled to
  • be but fairies, dance no other in their secret places. From the door
  • and through the long loop-holes on either side came the pale light of
  • candles and the sound of many feet dancing a dance of Elizabeth and
  • James.
  • They tied their horses to bushes, for the number so tied already showed
  • that the stables were full, and shoved their way through a crowd of
  • peasants who stood about the door, and went into the great hall where
  • the dance was. The labourer, the half-witted fellow, the farmer and the
  • two lads mixed with a group of servants who were looking on from an
  • alcove, and Duallach sat with the pipers on their bench, but Costello
  • made his way through the dancers to where Dermott of the Sheep stood
  • with Namara of the Lake pouring Poteen out of a porcelain jug into horn
  • noggins with silver rims.
  • ‘Tumaus Costello,’ said the old man, ‘you have done a good deed
  • to forget what has been, and to fling away enmity and come to the
  • betrothal of my daughter to Namara of the Lake.’
  • ‘I come,’ answered Costello, ‘because when in the time of Costello De
  • Angalo my forebears overcame your forebears and afterwards made peace,
  • a compact was made that a Costello might go with his body-servants and
  • his piper to every feast given by a Dermott for ever, and a Dermott
  • with his body-servants and his piper to every feast given by a Costello
  • for ever.’
  • ‘If you come with evil thoughts and armed men,’ said the son of Dermott
  • flushing, ‘no matter how strong your hands to wrestle and to swing the
  • sword, it shall go badly with you, for some of my wife’s clan have
  • come out of Mayo, and my three brothers and their servants have come
  • down from the Ox Mountains’; and while he spoke he kept his hand inside
  • his coat as though upon the handle of a weapon.
  • ‘No,’ answered Costello, ‘I but come to dance a farewell dance with
  • your daughter.’
  • Dermott drew his hand out of his coat and went over to a tall pale girl
  • who was now standing but a little way off with her mild eyes fixed upon
  • the ground.
  • ‘Costello has come to dance a farewell dance, for he knows that you
  • will never see one another again.’
  • The girl lifted her eyes and gazed at Costello, and in her gaze was
  • that trust of the humble in the proud, the gentle in the violent,
  • which has been the tragedy of woman from the beginning. Costello led
  • her among the dancers, and they were soon drawn into the rhythm of the
  • Pavane, that stately dance which, with the Saraband, the Gallead, and
  • the Morrice dances, had driven out, among all but the most Irish of
  • the gentry, the quicker rhythms of the verse-interwoven, pantomimic
  • dances of earlier days; and while they danced there came over them the
  • unutterable melancholy, the weariness with the world, the poignant and
  • bitter pity for one another, the vague anger against common hopes and
  • fears, which is the exultation of love. And when a dance ended and the
  • pipers laid down their pipes and lifted their horn noggins, they stood
  • a little from the others waiting pensively and silently for the dance
  • to begin again and the fire in their hearts to leap up and to wrap them
  • anew; and so they danced and danced Pavane and Saraband and Gallead and
  • Morrice through the night long, and many stood still to watch them,
  • and the peasants came about the door and peered in, as though they
  • understood that they would gather their children’s children about them
  • long hence, and tell how they had seen Costello dance with Dermott’s
  • daughter Oona, and become by the telling themselves a portion of
  • ancient romance; but through all the dancing and piping Namara of the
  • Lake went hither and thither talking loudly and making foolish jokes
  • that all might seem well with him, and old Dermott of the Sheep grew
  • redder and redder, and looked oftener and oftener at the doorway to see
  • if the candles there grew yellow in the dawn.
  • At last he saw that the moment to end had come, and, in a pause after a
  • dance, cried out from where the horn noggins stood that his daughter
  • would now drink the cup of betrothal; then Oona came over to where he
  • was, and the guests stood round in a half-circle, Costello close to
  • the wall to the right, and the piper, the labourer, the farmer, the
  • half-witted man and the two farm lads close behind him. The old man
  • took out of a niche in the wall the silver cup from which her mother
  • and her mother’s mother had drunk the toasts of their betrothals, and
  • poured Poteen out of a porcelain jug and handed the cup to his daughter
  • with the customary words, ‘Drink to him whom you love the best.’
  • She held the cup to her lips for a moment, and then said in a clear
  • soft voice: ‘I drink to my true love, Tumaus Costello.’
  • And then the cup rolled over and over on the ground, ringing like
  • a bell, for the old man had struck her in the face and the cup had
  • fallen, and there was a deep silence.
  • There were many of Namara’s people among the servants now come out of
  • the alcove, and one of them, a story-teller and poet, a last remnant of
  • the bardic order, who had a chair and a platter in Namara’s kitchen,
  • drew a French knife out of his girdle and made as though he would
  • strike at Costello, but in a moment a blow had hurled him to the
  • ground, his shoulder sending the cup rolling and ringing again. The
  • click of steel had followed quickly, had not there come a muttering and
  • shouting from the peasants about the door and from those crowding up
  • behind them; and all knew that these were no children of Queen’s Irish
  • or friendly Namaras and Dermotts, but of the wild Irish about Lough
  • Gara and Lough Cara, who rowed their skin coracles, and had masses
  • of hair over their eyes, and left the right arms of their children
  • unchristened that they might give the stouter blows, and swore only by
  • St. Atty and sun and moon, and worshipped beauty and strength more than
  • St. Atty or sun and moon.
  • Costello’s hand had rested upon the handle of his sword and his
  • knuckles had grown white, but now he drew it away, and, followed by
  • those who were with him, strode towards the door, the dancers giving
  • way before him, the most angrily and slowly, and with glances at the
  • muttering and shouting peasants, but some gladly and quickly, because
  • the glory of his fame was over him. He passed through the fierce
  • and friendly peasant faces, and came where his good horse and the
  • rough-haired garrons were tied to bushes; and mounted and bade his
  • ungainly bodyguard mount also and ride into the narrow boreen. When
  • they had gone a little way, Duallach, who rode last, turned towards
  • the house where a little group of Dermotts and Namaras stood next to a
  • more numerous group of countrymen, and cried: ‘Dermott, you deserve to
  • be as you are this hour, a lantern without a candle, a purse without a
  • penny, a sheep without wool, for your hand was ever niggardly to piper
  • and fiddler and story-teller and to poor travelling people.’ He had
  • not done before the three old Dermotts from the Ox Mountains had run
  • towards their horses, and old Dermott himself had caught the bridle of
  • a garron of the Namaras and was calling to the others to follow him;
  • and many blows and many deaths had been had not the countrymen caught
  • up still glowing sticks from the ashes of the fires and hurled them
  • among the horses with loud cries, making all plunge and rear, and some
  • break from those who held them, the whites of their eyes gleaming in
  • the dawn.
  • For the next few weeks Costello had no lack of news of Oona, for now
  • a woman selling eggs or fowls, and now a man or a woman on pilgrimage
  • to the Well of the Rocks, would tell him how his love had fallen ill
  • the day after St. John’s Eve, and how she was a little better or a
  • little worse, as it might be; and though he looked to his horses and
  • his cows and goats as usual, the common and uncomely, the dust upon the
  • roads, the songs of men returning from fairs and wakes, men playing
  • cards in the corners of fields on Sundays and Saints’ Days, the rumours
  • of battles and changes in the great world, the deliberate purposes of
  • those about him, troubled him with an inexplicable trouble; and the
  • country people still remember how when night had fallen he would bid
  • Duallach of the Pipes tell, to the chirping of the crickets, ‘The Son
  • of Apple,’ ‘The Beauty of the World,’ ‘The King of Ireland’s Son,’ or
  • some other of those traditional tales which were as much a piper’s
  • business as ‘The Green Bunch of Rushes,’ ‘The Unchion Stream,’ or ‘The
  • Chiefs of Breffeny’; and while the boundless and phantasmal world of
  • the legends was a-building, would abandon himself to the dreams of his
  • sorrow.
  • Duallach would often pause to tell how some clan of the wild Irish had
  • descended from an incomparable King of the Blue Belt, or Warrior of the
  • Ozier Wattle, or to tell with many curses how all the strangers and
  • most of the Queen’s Irish were the seed of the misshapen and horned
  • People from Under the Sea or of the servile and creeping Ferbolg;
  • but Costello cared only for the love sorrows, and no matter whither
  • the stories wandered, whether to the Isle of the Red Lough, where the
  • blessed are, or to the malign country of the Hag of the East, Oona
  • alone endured their shadowy hardships; for it was she and no king’s
  • daughter of old who was hidden in the steel tower under the water
  • with the folds of the Worm of Nine Eyes round and about her prison;
  • and it was she who won by seven years of service the right to deliver
  • from hell all she could carry, and carried away multitudes clinging
  • with worn fingers to the hem of her dress; and it was she who endured
  • dumbness for a year because of the little thorn of enchantment the
  • fairies had thrust into her tongue; and it was a lock of her hair,
  • coiled in a little carved box, which gave so great a light that men
  • threshed by it from sundown to sunrise, and awoke so great a wonder
  • that kings spent years in wandering or fell before unknown armies in
  • seeking to discover her hiding-place; for there was no beauty in the
  • world but hers, no tragedy in the world but hers: and when at last
  • the voice of the piper, grown gentle with the wisdom of old romance,
  • was silent, and his rheumatic steps had toiled upstairs and to bed,
  • and Costello had dipped his fingers into the little delf font of
  • holy water and begun to pray to Mary of the Seven Sorrows, the blue
  • eyes and star-covered dress of the painting in the chapel faded from
  • his imagination, and the brown eyes and homespun dress of Dermott’s
  • daughter Winny came in their stead; for there was no tenderness in
  • the world but hers. He was of those ascetics of passion who keep
  • their hearts pure for love or for hatred as other men for God, for
  • Mary and for the Saints, and who, when the hour of their visitation
  • arrives, come to the Divine Essence by the bitter tumult, the Garden
  • of Gethsemane, and the desolate Rood ordained for immortal passions in
  • mortal hearts.
  • One day a serving-man rode up to Costello, who was helping his two lads
  • to reap a meadow, and gave him a letter, and rode away without a word;
  • and the letter contained these words in English: ‘Tumaus Costello,
  • my daughter is very ill. The wise woman from Knock-na-Sidhe has seen
  • her, and says she will die unless you come to her. I therefore bid you
  • come to her, whose peace you stole by treachery.—DERMOTT, THE SON OF
  • DERMOTT.’
  • Costello threw down his scythe, and sent one of the lads for Duallach,
  • who had become woven into his mind with Oona, and himself saddled his
  • great horse and Duallach’s garron.
  • When they came to Dermott’s house it was late afternoon, and Lough
  • Gara lay down below them, blue, mirror-like, and deserted; and though
  • they had seen, when at a distance, dark figures moving about the door,
  • the house appeared not less deserted than the Lough. The door stood
  • half open, and Costello knocked upon it again and again, so that a
  • number of lake gulls flew up out of the grass and circled screaming
  • over his head, but there was no answer.
  • ‘There is no one here,’ said Duallach, ‘for Dermott of the Sheep is
  • too proud to welcome Costello the Proud,’ and he threw the door open,
  • and they saw a ragged, dirty, very old woman, who sat upon the floor
  • leaning against the wall. Costello knew that it was Bridget Delaney,
  • a deaf and dumb beggar; and she, when she saw him, stood up and made
  • a sign to him to follow, and led him and his companion up a stair and
  • down a long corridor to a closed door. She pushed the door open and
  • went a little way off and sat down as before; Duallach sat upon the
  • ground also, but close to the door, and Costello went and gazed upon
  • Winny sleeping upon a bed. He sat upon a chair beside her and waited,
  • and a long time passed and still she slept on, and then Duallach
  • motioned to him through the door to wake her, but he hushed his
  • very breath, that she might sleep on, for his heart was full of that
  • ungovernable pity which makes the fading heart of the lover a shadow
  • of the divine heart. Presently he turned to Duallach and said: ‘It is
  • not right that I stay here where there are none of her kindred, for
  • the common people are always ready to blame the beautiful.’ And then
  • they went down and stood at the door of the house and waited, but the
  • evening wore on and no one came.
  • ‘It was a foolish man that called you Proud Costello,’ Duallach cried
  • at last; ‘had he seen you waiting and waiting where they left none but
  • a beggar to welcome you, it is Humble Costello he would have called
  • you.’
  • Then Costello mounted and Duallach mounted, but when they had ridden a
  • little way Costello tightened the reins and made his horse stand still.
  • Many minutes passed, and then Duallach cried: ‘It is no wonder that
  • you fear to offend Dermott of the Sheep, for he has many brothers and
  • friends, and though he is old, he is a strong man and ready with his
  • hands, and he is of the Queen’s Irish, and the enemies of the Gael are
  • upon his side.’
  • And Costello answered flushing and looking towards the house: ‘I swear
  • by the Mother of God that I will never return there again if they do
  • not send after me before I pass the ford in the Brown River,’ and he
  • rode on, but so very slowly that the sun went down and the bats began
  • to fly over the bogs. When he came to the river he lingered awhile upon
  • the bank among the flowers of the flag, but presently rode out into the
  • middle and stopped his horse in a foaming shallow. Duallach, however,
  • crossed over and waited on a further bank above a deeper place. After a
  • good while Duallach cried out again, and this time very bitterly: ‘It
  • was a fool who begot you and a fool who bore you, and they are fools of
  • all fools who say you come of an old and noble stock, for you come of
  • whey-faced beggars who travelled from door to door, bowing to gentles
  • and to serving-men.’
  • With bent head, Costello rode through the river and stood beside him,
  • and would have spoken had not hoofs clattered on the further bank and a
  • horseman splashed towards them. It was a serving-man of Dermott’s, and
  • he said, speaking breathlessly like one who had ridden hard: ‘Tumaus
  • Costello, I come to bid you again to Dermott’s house. When you had
  • gone, his daughter Winny awoke and called your name, for you had been
  • in her dreams. Bridget Delaney the Dummy saw her lips move and the
  • trouble upon her, and came where we were hiding in the wood above the
  • house and took Dermott of the Sheep by the coat and brought him to his
  • daughter. He saw the trouble upon her, and bid me ride his own horse to
  • bring you the quicker.’
  • Then Costello turned towards the piper Duallach Daly, and taking him
  • about the waist lifted him out of the saddle and hurled him against a
  • grey rock that rose up out of the river, so that he fell lifeless into
  • the deep place, and the waters swept over the tongue which God had made
  • bitter, that there might be a story in men’s ears in after time. Then
  • plunging his spurs into the horse, he rode away furiously toward the
  • north-west, along the edge of the river, and did not pause until he
  • came to another and smoother ford, and saw the rising moon mirrored in
  • the water. He paused for a moment irresolute, and then rode into the
  • ford and on over the Ox Mountains, and down towards the sea; his eyes
  • almost continually resting upon the moon which glimmered in the dimness
  • like a great white rose hung on the lattice of some boundless and
  • phantasmal world. But now his horse, long dark with sweat and breathing
  • hard, for he kept spurring it to an extreme speed, fell heavily,
  • hurling him into the grass at the road-side. He tried to make it stand
  • up, and failing in this, went on alone towards the moonlight; and came
  • to the sea and saw a schooner lying there at anchor. Now that he could
  • go no further because of the sea, he found that he was very tired and
  • the night very cold, and went into a shebeen close to the shore and
  • threw himself down upon a bench. The room was full of Spanish and Irish
  • sailors who had just smuggled a cargo of wine and ale, and were waiting
  • a favourable wind to set out again. A Spaniard offered him a drink in
  • bad Gaelic. He drank it greedily and began talking wildly and rapidly.
  • For some three weeks the wind blew inshore or with too great violence,
  • and the sailors stayed drinking and talking and playing cards, and
  • Costello stayed with them, sleeping upon a bench in the shebeen, and
  • drinking and talking and playing more than any. He soon lost what
  • little money he had, and then his horse, which some one had brought
  • from the mountain boreen, to a Spaniard, who sold it to a farmer from
  • the mountains, and then his long cloak and his spurs and his boots of
  • soft leather. At last a gentle wind blew towards Spain, and the crew
  • rowed out to their schooner, singing Gaelic and Spanish songs, and
  • lifted the anchor, and in a little while the white sails had dropped
  • under the horizon. Then Costello turned homeward, his life gaping
  • before him, and walked all day, coming in the early evening to the road
  • that went from near Lough Gara to the southern edge of Lough Cay. Here
  • he overtook a great crowd of peasants and farmers, who were walking
  • very slowly after two priests and a group of well-dressed persons,
  • certain of whom were carrying a coffin. He stopped an old man and
  • asked whose burying it was and whose people they were, and the old man
  • answered: ‘It is the burying of Oona, Dermott’s daughter, and we are
  • the Namaras and the Dermotts and their following, and you are Tumaus
  • Costello who murdered her.’
  • Costello went on towards the head of the procession, passing men who
  • looked at him with fierce eyes, and only vaguely understanding what
  • he had heard, for now that he had lost the understanding that belongs
  • to good health, it seemed impossible that a gentleness and a beauty
  • which had been so long the world’s heart could pass away. Presently he
  • stopped and asked again whose burying it was, and a man answered: ‘We
  • are carrying Dermott’s daughter Winny whom you murdered, to be buried
  • in the island of the Holy Trinity,’ and the man stooped and picked up
  • a stone and cast it at Costello, striking him on the cheek and making
  • the blood flow out over his face. Costello went on scarcely feeling the
  • blow, and coming to those about the coffin, shouldered his way into the
  • midst of them, and laying his hand upon the coffin, asked in a loud
  • voice: ‘Who is in this coffin?’
  • The three old Dermotts from the Ox Mountains caught up stones and bid
  • those about them do the same; and he was driven from the road, covered
  • with wounds, and but for the priests would surely have been killed.
  • When the procession had passed on, Costello began to follow again, and
  • saw from a distance the coffin laid upon a large boat, and those about
  • it get into other boats, and the boats move slowly over the water to
  • Insula Trinitatis; and after a time he saw the boats return and their
  • passengers mingle with the crowd upon the bank, and all disperse by
  • many roads and boreens. It seemed to him that Winny was somewhere on
  • the island smiling gently as of old, and when all had gone he swam
  • in the way the boats had been rowed and found the new-made grave
  • beside the ruined Abbey of the Holy Trinity, and threw himself upon
  • it, calling to Oona to come to him. Above him the square ivy leaves
  • trembled, and all about him white moths moved over white flowers, and
  • sweet odours drifted through the dim air.
  • He lay there all that night and through the day after, from time to
  • time calling her to come to him, but when the third night came he had
  • forgotten, worn out with hunger and sorrow, that her body lay in the
  • earth beneath; but only knew she was somewhere near and would not come
  • to him.
  • Just before dawn, the hour when the peasants hear his ghostly voice
  • crying out, his pride awoke and he called loudly: ‘Winny, daughter of
  • Dermott of the Sheep, if you do not come to me I will go and never
  • return to the island of the Holy Trinity,’ and before his voice had
  • died away a cold and whirling wind had swept over the island and he saw
  • many figures rushing past, women of the Sidhe with crowns of silver and
  • dim floating drapery; and then Oona, but no longer smiling gently, for
  • she passed him swiftly and angrily, and as she passed struck him upon
  • the face crying: ‘Then go and never return.’
  • He would have followed, and was calling out her name, when the whole
  • glimmering company rose up into the air, and, rushing together in the
  • shape of a great silvery rose, faded into the ashen dawn.
  • Costello got up from the grave, understanding nothing but that he had
  • made his beloved angry and that she wished him to go, and wading out
  • into the lake, began to swim. He swam on and on, but his limbs were too
  • weary to keep him afloat, and her anger was heavy about him, and when
  • he had gone a little way he sank without a struggle, like a man passing
  • into sleep and dreams.
  • The next day a poor fisherman found him among the reeds upon the lake
  • shore, lying upon the white lake sand with his arms flung out as
  • though he lay upon a rood, and carried him to his own house. And the
  • very poor lamented over him and sang the keen, and when the time had
  • come, laid him in the Abbey on Insula Trinitatis with only the ruined
  • altar between him and Dermott’s daughter, and planted above them two
  • ash-trees that in after days wove their branches together and mingled
  • their trembling leaves.
  • ROSA ALCHEMICA
  • O blessed and happy he, who knowing the mysteries
  • of the gods, sanctifies his life, and purifies his
  • soul, celebrating orgies in the mountains with holy
  • purifications.—_Euripides._
  • ROSA ALCHEMICA
  • I
  • IT is now more than ten years since I met, for the last time, Michael
  • Robartes, and for the first time and the last time his friends
  • and fellow students; and witnessed his and their tragic end, and
  • endured those strange experiences, which have changed me so that my
  • writings have grown less popular and less intelligible, and driven
  • me almost to the verge of taking the habit of St. Dominic. I had
  • just published _Rosa Alchemica_, a little work on the Alchemists,
  • somewhat in the manner of Sir Thomas Browne, and had received many
  • letters from believers in the arcane sciences, upbraiding what they
  • called my timidity, for they could not believe so evident sympathy
  • but the sympathy of the artist, which is half pity, for everything
  • which has moved men’s hearts in any age. I had discovered, early in
  • my researches, that their doctrine was no merely chemical phantasy,
  • but a philosophy they applied to the world, to the elements and to
  • man himself; and that they sought to fashion gold out of common metals
  • merely as part of an universal transmutation of all things into some
  • divine and imperishable substance; and this enabled me to make my
  • little book a fanciful reverie over the transmutation of life into art,
  • and a cry of measureless desire for a world made wholly of essences.
  • I was sitting dreaming of what I had written, in my house in one of
  • the old parts of Dublin; a house my ancestors had made almost famous
  • through their part in the politics of the city and their friendships
  • with the famous men of their generations; and was feeling an unwonted
  • happiness at having at last accomplished a long-cherished design, and
  • made my rooms an expression of this favourite doctrine. The portraits,
  • of more historical than artistic interest, had gone; and tapestry, full
  • of the blue and bronze of peacocks, fell over the doors, and shut out
  • all history and activity untouched with beauty and peace; and now when
  • I looked at my Crevelli and pondered on the rose in the hand of the
  • Virgin, wherein the form was so delicate and precise that it seemed
  • more like a thought than a flower, or at the grey dawn and rapturous
  • faces of my Francesca, I knew all a Christian’s ecstasy without his
  • slavery to rule and custom; when I pondered over the antique bronze
  • gods and goddesses, which I had mortgaged my house to buy, I had all a
  • pagan’s delight in various beauty and without his terror at sleepless
  • destiny and his labour with many sacrifices; and I had only to go to
  • my bookshelf, where every book was bound in leather, stamped with
  • intricate ornament, and of a carefully chosen colour: Shakespeare
  • in the orange of the glory of the world, Dante in the dull red of
  • his anger, Milton in the blue grey of his formal calm; and I could
  • experience what I would of human passions without their bitterness and
  • without satiety. I had gathered about me all gods because I believed
  • in none, and experienced every pleasure because I gave myself to none,
  • but held myself apart, individual, indissoluble, a mirror of polished
  • steel: I looked in the triumph of this imagination at the birds of
  • Hera, glowing in the firelight as though they were wrought of jewels;
  • and to my mind, for which symbolism was a necessity, they seemed the
  • doorkeepers of my world, shutting out all that was not of as affluent
  • a beauty as their own; and for a moment I thought as I had thought
  • in so many other moments, that it was possible to rob life of every
  • bitterness except the bitterness of death; and then a thought which had
  • followed this thought, time after time, filled me with a passionate
  • sorrow. All those forms: that Madonna with her brooding purity, those
  • rapturous faces singing in the morning light, those bronze divinities
  • with their passionless dignity, those wild shapes rushing from despair
  • to despair, belonged to a divine world wherein I had no part; and every
  • experience, however profound, every perception, however exquisite,
  • would bring me the bitter dream of a limitless energy I could never
  • know, and even in my most perfect moment I would be two selves, the
  • one watching with heavy eyes the other’s moment of content. I had
  • heaped about me the gold born in the crucibles of others; but the
  • supreme dream of the alchemist, the transmutation of the weary heart
  • into a weariless spirit, was as far from me as, I doubted not, it had
  • been from him also. I turned to my last purchase, a set of alchemical
  • apparatus which, the dealer in the Rue le Peletier had assured me,
  • once belonged to Raymond Lully, and as I joined the _alembic_ to the
  • _athanor_ and laid the _lavacrum maris_ at their side, I understood the
  • alchemical doctrine, that all beings, divided from the great deep where
  • spirits wander, one and yet a multitude, are weary; and sympathized,
  • in the pride of my connoisseurship, with the consuming thirst for
  • destruction which made the alchemist veil under his symbols of lions
  • and dragons, of eagles and ravens, of dew and of nitre, a search for an
  • essence which would dissolve all mortal things. I repeated to myself
  • the ninth key of Basilius Valentinus, in which he compares the fire
  • of the last day to the fire of the alchemist, and the world to the
  • alchemist’s furnace, and would have us know that all must be dissolved
  • before the divine substance, material gold or immaterial ecstasy,
  • awake. I had dissolved indeed the mortal world and lived amid immortal
  • essences, but had obtained no miraculous ecstasy. As I thought of these
  • things, I drew aside the curtains and looked out into the darkness, and
  • it seemed to my troubled fancy that all those little points of light
  • filling the sky were the furnaces of innumerable divine alchemists, who
  • labour continually, turning lead into gold, weariness into ecstasy,
  • bodies into souls, the darkness into God; and at their perfect labour
  • my mortality grew heavy, and I cried out, as so many dreamers and men
  • of letters in our age have cried, for the birth of that elaborate
  • spiritual beauty which could alone uplift souls weighted with so many
  • dreams.
  • II
  • My reverie was broken by a loud knocking at the door, and I wondered
  • the more at this because I had no visitors, and had bid my servants
  • do all things silently, lest they broke the dream of my inner life.
  • Feeling a little curious, I resolved to go to the door myself, and,
  • taking one of the silver candlesticks from the mantlepiece, began to
  • descend the stairs. The servants appeared to be out, for though the
  • sound poured through every corner and crevice of the house there was
  • no stir in the lower rooms. I remembered that because my needs were so
  • few, my part in life so little, they had begun to come and go as they
  • would, often leaving me alone for hours. The emptiness and silence
  • of a world from which I had driven everything but dreams suddenly
  • overwhelmed me, and I shuddered as I drew the bolt. I found before me
  • Michael Robartes, whom I had not seen for years, and whose wild red
  • hair, fierce eyes, sensitive, tremulous lips and rough clothes made
  • him look now, just as they used to do fifteen years before, something
  • between a debauchee, a saint, and a peasant. He had recently come to
  • Ireland, he said, and wished to see me on a matter of importance;
  • indeed, the only matter of importance for him and for me. His voice
  • brought up before me our student years in Paris, and remembering the
  • magnetic power he had once possessed over me, a little fear mingled
  • with much annoyance at this irrelevant intrusion, as I led the way up
  • the wide staircase, where Swift had passed joking and railing, and
  • Curran telling stories and quoting Greek, in simpler days, before
  • men’s minds, subtilized and complicated by the romantic movement in
  • art and literature, began to tremble on the verge of some unimagined
  • revelation. I felt that my hand shook, and saw that the light of the
  • candle wavered and quivered more than it need have upon the Mænads on
  • the old French panels, making them look like the first beings slowly
  • shaping in the formless and void darkness. When the door had closed,
  • and the peacock curtain, glimmering like many-coloured flame, fell
  • between us and the world, I felt, in a way I could not understand,
  • that some singular and unexpected thing was about to happen. I went
  • over to the mantlepiece, and finding that a little chainless bronze
  • censer, set, upon the outside, with pieces of painted china by Orazio
  • Fontana, which I had filled with antique amulets, had fallen upon its
  • side and poured out its contents, I began to gather the amulets into
  • the bowl, partly to collect my thoughts and partly with that habitual
  • reverence which seemed to me the due of things so long connected with
  • secret hopes and fears. ‘I see,’ said Michael Robartes, ‘that you are
  • still fond of incense, and I can show you an incense more precious than
  • any you have ever seen,’ and as he spoke he took the censer out of my
  • hand and put the amulets in a little heap between the _athanor_ and the
  • _alembic_. I sat down, and he sat down at the side of the fire, and sat
  • there for awhile looking into the fire, and holding the censer in his
  • hand. ‘I have come to ask you something,’ he said, ‘and the incense
  • will fill the room, and our thoughts, with its sweet odour while we
  • are talking. I got it from an old man in Syria, who said it was made
  • from flowers, of one kind with the flowers that laid their heavy purple
  • petals upon the hands and upon the hair and upon the feet of Christ in
  • the Garden of Gethsemane, and folded Him in their heavy breath, until
  • He cried against the cross and his destiny.’ He shook some dust into
  • the censer out of a small silk bag, and set the censer upon the floor
  • and lit the dust which sent up a blue stream of smoke, that spread
  • out over the ceiling, and flowed downwards again until it was like
  • Milton’s banyan tree. It filled me, as incense often does, with a faint
  • sleepiness, so that I started when he said, ‘I have come to ask you
  • that question which I asked you in Paris, and which you left Paris
  • rather than answer.’
  • He had turned his eyes towards me, and I saw them glitter in the
  • firelight, and through the incense, as I replied: ‘You mean, will I
  • become an initiate of your Order of the Alchemical Rose? I would not
  • consent in Paris, when I was full of unsatisfied desire, and now that I
  • have at last fashioned my life according to my desire, am I likely to
  • consent?’
  • ‘You have changed greatly since then,’ he answered. ‘I have read your
  • books, and now I see you among all these images, and I understand
  • you better than you do yourself, for I have been with many and many
  • dreamers at the same cross-ways. You have shut away the world and
  • gathered the gods about you, and if you do not throw yourself at their
  • feet, you will be always full of lassitude, and of wavering purpose,
  • for a man must forget he is miserable in the bustle and noise of the
  • multitude in this world and in time; or seek a mystical union with
  • the multitude who govern this world and time.’ And then he murmured
  • something I could not hear, and as though to someone I could not see.
  • For a moment the room appeared to darken, as it used to do when he was
  • about to perform some singular experiment, and in the darkness the
  • peacocks upon the doors seemed to glow with a more intense colour. I
  • cast off the illusion, which was, I believe, merely caused by memory,
  • and by the twilight of incense, for I would not acknowledge that he
  • could overcome my now mature intellect; and I said: ‘Even if I grant
  • that I need a spiritual belief and some form of worship, why should I
  • go to Eleusis and not to Calvary?’ He leaned forward and began speaking
  • with a slightly rhythmical intonation, and as he spoke I had to
  • struggle again with the shadow, as of some older night than the night
  • of the sun, which began to dim the light of the candles and to blot out
  • the little gleams upon the corner of picture-frames and on the bronze
  • divinities, and to turn the blue of the incense to a heavy purple;
  • while it left the peacocks to glimmer and glow as though each separate
  • colour were a living spirit. I had fallen into a profound dream-like
  • reverie in which I heard him speaking as at a distance. ‘And yet there
  • is no one who communes with only one god,’ he was saying, ‘and the
  • more a man lives in imagination and in a refined understanding, the
  • more gods does he meet with and talk with, and the more does he come
  • under the power of Roland, who sounded in the Valley of Roncesvalles
  • the last trumpet of the body’s will and pleasure; and of Hamlet, who
  • saw them perishing away, and sighed; and of Faust, who looked for
  • them up and down the world and could not find them; and under the
  • power of all those countless divinities who have taken upon themselves
  • spiritual bodies in the minds of the modern poets and romance writers,
  • and under the power of the old divinities, who since the Renaissance
  • have won everything of their ancient worship except the sacrifice of
  • birds and fishes, the fragrance of garlands and the smoke of incense.
  • The many think humanity made these divinities, and that it can unmake
  • them again; but we who have seen them pass in rattling harness, and
  • in soft robes, and heard them speak with articulate voices while we
  • lay in deathlike trance, know that they are always making and unmaking
  • humanity, which is indeed but the trembling of their lips.’
  • He had stood up and begun to walk to and fro, and had become in my
  • waking dream a shuttle weaving an immense purple web whose folds had
  • begun to fill the room. The room seemed to have become inexplicably
  • silent, as though all but the web and the weaving were at an end in
  • the world. ‘They have come to us; they have come to us,’ the voice
  • began again; ‘all that have ever been in your reverie, all that you
  • have met with in books. There is Lear, his head still wet with the
  • thunder-storm, and he laughs because you thought yourself an existence
  • who are but a shadow, and him a shadow who is an eternal god; and
  • there is Beatrice, with her lips half parted in a smile, as though all
  • the stars were about to pass away in a sigh of love; and there is the
  • mother of the God of humility who cast so great a spell over men that
  • they have tried to unpeople their hearts that he might reign alone, but
  • she holds in her hand the rose whose every petal is a god; and there,
  • O swiftly she comes! is Aphrodite under a twilight falling from the
  • wings of numberless sparrows, and about her feet are the grey and white
  • doves.’ In the midst of my dream I saw him hold out his left arm and
  • pass his right hand over it as though he stroked the wings of doves. I
  • made a violent effort which seemed almost to tear me in two, and said
  • with forced determination: ‘You would sweep me away into an indefinite
  • world which fills me with terror; and yet a man is a great man just in
  • so far as he can make his mind reflect everything with indifferent
  • precision like a mirror.’ I seemed to be perfectly master of myself,
  • and went on, but more rapidly: ‘I command you to leave me at once,
  • for your ideas and phantasies are but the illusions that creep like
  • maggots into civilizations when they begin to decline, and into minds
  • when they begin to decay.’ I had grown suddenly angry, and seizing the
  • _alembic_ from the table, was about to rise and strike him with it,
  • when the peacocks on the door behind him appeared to grow immense; and
  • then the _alembic_ fell from my fingers and I was drowned in a tide
  • of green and blue and bronze feathers, and as I struggled hopelessly
  • I heard a distant voice saying: ‘Our master Avicenna has written that
  • all life proceeds out of corruption.’ The glittering feathers had now
  • covered me completely, and I knew that I had struggled for hundreds of
  • years, and was conquered at last. I was sinking into the depth when
  • the green and blue and bronze that seemed to fill the world became a
  • sea of flame and swept me away, and as I was swirled along I heard
  • a voice over my head cry, ‘The mirror is broken in two pieces,’ and
  • another voice answer, ‘The mirror is broken in four pieces,’ and a more
  • distant voice cry with an exultant cry, ‘The mirror is broken into
  • numberless pieces’; and then a multitude of pale hands were reaching
  • towards me, and strange gentle faces bending above me, and half wailing
  • and half caressing voices uttering words that were forgotten the moment
  • they were spoken. I was being lifted out of the tide of flame, and
  • felt my memories, my hopes, my thoughts, my will, everything I held
  • to be myself, melting away; then I seemed to rise through numberless
  • companies of beings who were, I understood, in some way more certain
  • than thought, each wrapped in his eternal moment, in the perfect
  • lifting of an arm, in a little circlet of rhythmical words, in dreaming
  • with dim eyes and half-closed eyelids. And then I passed beyond these
  • forms, which were so beautiful they had almost ceased to be, and,
  • having endured strange moods, melancholy, as it seemed, with the weight
  • of many worlds, I passed into that Death which is Beauty herself, and
  • into that Loneliness which all the multitudes desire without ceasing.
  • All things that had ever lived seemed to come and dwell in my heart,
  • and I in theirs; and I had never again known mortality or tears, had I
  • not suddenly fallen from the certainty of vision into the uncertainty
  • of dream, and become a drop of molten gold falling with immense
  • rapidity, through a night elaborate with stars, and all about me a
  • melancholy exultant wailing. I fell and fell and fell, and then the
  • wailing was but the wailing of the wind in the chimney, and I awoke
  • to find myself leaning upon the table and supporting my head with my
  • hands. I saw the _alembic_ swaying from side to side in the distant
  • corner it had rolled to, and Michael Robartes watching me and waiting.
  • ‘I will go wherever you will,’ I said, ‘and do whatever you bid me, for
  • I have been with eternal things.’ ‘I knew,’ he replied, ‘you must need
  • answer as you have answered, when I heard the storm begin. You must
  • come to a great distance, for we were commanded to build our temple
  • between the pure multitude by the waves and the impure multitude of
  • men.’
  • III
  • I did not speak as we drove through the deserted streets, for my mind
  • was curiously empty of familiar thoughts and experiences; it seemed
  • to have been plucked out of the definite world and cast naked upon
  • a shoreless sea. There were moments when the vision appeared on the
  • point of returning, and I would half-remember, with an ecstasy of joy
  • or sorrow, crimes and heroisms, fortunes and misfortunes; or begin to
  • contemplate, with a sudden leaping of the heart, hopes and terrors,
  • desires and ambitions, alien to my orderly and careful life; and then
  • I would awake shuddering at the thought that some great imponderable
  • being had swept through my mind. It was indeed days before this feeling
  • passed perfectly away, and even now, when I have sought refuge in the
  • only definite faith, I feel a great tolerance for those people with
  • incoherent personalities, who gather in the chapels and meeting-places
  • of certain obscure sects, because I also have felt fixed habits and
  • principles dissolving before a power, which was _hysterica passio_
  • or sheer madness, if you will, but was so powerful in its melancholy
  • exultation that I tremble lest it wake again and drive me from my
  • new-found peace.
  • When we came in the grey light to the great half-empty terminus, it
  • seemed to me I was so changed that I was no more, as man is, a moment
  • shuddering at eternity, but eternity weeping and laughing over a
  • moment; and when we had started and Michael Robartes had fallen asleep,
  • as he soon did, his sleeping face, in which there was no sign of all
  • that had so shaken me and that now kept me wakeful, was to my excited
  • mind more like a mask than a face. The fancy possessed me that the man
  • behind it had dissolved away like salt in water, and that it laughed
  • and sighed, appealed and denounced at the bidding of beings greater or
  • less than man. ‘This is not Michael Robartes at all: Michael Robartes
  • is dead; dead for ten, for twenty years perhaps,’ I kept repeating to
  • myself. I fell at last into a feverish sleep, waking up from time to
  • time when we rushed past some little town, its slated roofs shining
  • with wet, or still lake gleaming in the cold morning light. I had been
  • too preoccupied to ask where we were going, or to notice what tickets
  • Michael Robartes had taken, but I knew now from the direction of the
  • sun that we were going westward; and presently I knew also, by the way
  • in which the trees had grown into the semblance of tattered beggars
  • flying with bent heads towards the east, that we were approaching the
  • western coast. Then immediately I saw the sea between the low hills
  • upon the left, its dull grey broken into white patches and lines.
  • When we left the train we had still, I found, some way to go, and
  • set out, buttoning our coats about us, for the wind was bitter and
  • violent. Michael Robartes was silent, seeming anxious to leave me to
  • my thoughts; and as we walked between the sea and the rocky side of a
  • great promontory, I realized with a new perfection what a shock had
  • been given to all my habits of thought and of feelings, if indeed some
  • mysterious change had not taken place in the substance of my mind, for
  • the grey waves, plumed with scudding foam, had grown part of a teeming,
  • fantastic inner life; and when Michael Robartes pointed to a square
  • ancient-looking house, with a much smaller and newer building under its
  • lee, set out on the very end of a dilapidated and almost deserted pier,
  • and said it was the Temple of the Alchemical Rose, I was possessed with
  • the phantasy that the sea, which kept covering it with showers of white
  • foam, was claiming it as part of some indefinite and passionate life,
  • which had begun to war upon our orderly and careful days, and was about
  • to plunge the world into a night as obscure as that which followed
  • the downfall of the classical world. One part of my mind mocked this
  • phantastic terror, but the other, the part that still lay half plunged
  • in vision, listened to the clash of unknown armies, and shuddered at
  • unimaginable fanaticisms, that hung in those grey leaping waves.
  • We had gone but a few paces along the pier when we came upon an old
  • man, who was evidently a watchman, for he sat in an overset barrel,
  • close to a place where masons had been lately working upon a break in
  • the pier, and had in front of him a fire such as one sees slung under
  • tinkers’ carts. I saw that he was also a voteen, as the peasants say,
  • for there was a rosary hanging from a nail on the rim of the barrel,
  • and as I saw I shuddered, and I did not know why I shuddered. We had
  • passed him a few yards when I heard him cry in Gaelic, ‘Idolaters,
  • idolaters, go down to Hell with your witches and your devils; go down
  • to Hell that the herrings may come again into the bay’; and for some
  • moments I could hear him half screaming and half muttering behind us.
  • ‘Are you not afraid,’ I said, ‘that these wild fishing people may do
  • some desperate thing against you?’
  • ‘I and mine,’ he answered, ‘are long past human hurt or help, being
  • incorporate with immortal spirits, and when we die it shall be the
  • consummation of the supreme work. A time will come for these people
  • also, and they will sacrifice a mullet to Artemis, or some other
  • fish to some new divinity, unless indeed their own divinities, the
  • Dagda, with his overflowing cauldron, Lug, with his spear dipped in
  • poppy-juice lest it rush forth hot for battle, Aengus, with the three
  • birds on his shoulder, Bodb and his red swineherd, and all the heroic
  • children of Dana, set up once more their temples of grey stone. Their
  • reign has never ceased, but only waned in power a little, for the Sidhe
  • still pass in every wind, and dance and play at hurley, and fight their
  • sudden battles in every hollow and on every hill; but they cannot build
  • their temples again till there have been martyrdoms and victories, and
  • perhaps even that long-foretold battle in the Valley of the Black Pig.’
  • Keeping close to the wall that went about the pier on the seaward side,
  • to escape the driving foam and the wind, which threatened every moment
  • to lift us off our feet, we made our way in silence to the door of the
  • square building. Michael Robartes opened it with a key, on which I
  • saw the rust of many salt winds, and led me along a bare passage and
  • up an uncarpeted stair to a little room surrounded with bookshelves.
  • A meal would be brought, but only of fruit, for I must submit to a
  • tempered fast before the ceremony, he explained, and with it a book on
  • the doctrine and method of the Order, over which I was to spend what
  • remained of the winter daylight. He then left me, promising to return
  • an hour before the ceremony. I began searching among the bookshelves,
  • and found one of the most exhaustive alchemical libraries I have ever
  • seen. There were the works of Morienus, who hid his immortal body
  • under a shirt of hair-cloth; of Avicenna, who was a drunkard and yet
  • controlled numberless legions of spirits; of Alfarabi, who put so many
  • spirits into his lute that he could make men laugh, or weep, or fall in
  • deadly trance as he would; of Lully, who transformed himself into the
  • likeness of a red cock; of Flamel, who with his wife Parnella achieved
  • the elixir many hundreds of years ago, and is fabled to live still in
  • Arabia among the Dervishes; and of many of less fame. There were very
  • few mystics but alchemical mystics, and because, I had little doubt, of
  • the devotion to one god of the greater number and of the limited sense
  • of beauty, which Robartes would hold an inevitable consequence; but I
  • did notice a complete set of facsimiles of the prophetical writings of
  • William Blake, and probably because of the multitudes that thronged his
  • illumination and were ‘like the gay fishes on the wave when the moon
  • sucks up the dew.’ I noted also many poets and prose writers of every
  • age, but only those who were a little weary of life, as indeed the
  • greatest have been everywhere, and who cast their imagination to us, as
  • a something they needed no longer now that they were going up in their
  • fiery chariots.
  • Presently I heard a tap at the door, and a woman came in and laid a
  • little fruit upon the table. I judged that she had once been handsome,
  • but her cheeks were hollowed by what I would have held, had I seen her
  • anywhere else, an excitement of the flesh and a thirst for pleasure,
  • instead of which it doubtless was an excitement of the imagination and
  • a thirst for beauty. I asked her some question concerning the ceremony,
  • but getting no answer except a shake of the head, saw that I must await
  • initiation in silence. When I had eaten, she came again, and having
  • laid a curiously wrought bronze box on the table, lighted the candles,
  • and took away the plates and the remnants. So soon as I was alone,
  • I turned to the box, and found that the peacocks of Hera spread out
  • their tails over the sides and lid, against a background, on which were
  • wrought great stars, as though to affirm that the heavens were a part
  • of their glory. In the box was a book bound in vellum, and having upon
  • the vellum and in very delicate colours, and in gold, the alchemical
  • rose with many spears thrusting against it, but in vain, as was shown
  • by the shattered points of those nearest to the petals. The book was
  • written upon vellum, and in beautiful clear letters, interspersed
  • with symbolical pictures and illuminations, after the manner of the
  • _Splendor Solis_.
  • The first chapter described how six students, of Celtic descent,
  • gave themselves separately to the study of alchemy, and solved, one
  • the mystery of the Pelican, another the mystery of the green Dragon,
  • another the mystery of the Eagle, another that of Salt and Mercury.
  • What seemed a succession of accidents, but was, the book declared,
  • the contrivance of preternatural powers, brought them together in the
  • garden of an inn in the South of France, and while they talked together
  • the thought came to them that alchemy was the gradual distillation of
  • the contents of the soul, until they were ready to put off the mortal
  • and put on the immortal. An owl passed, rustling among the vine-leaves
  • overhead, and then an old woman came, leaning upon a stick, and,
  • sitting close to them, took up the thought where they had dropped it.
  • Having expounded the whole principle of spiritual alchemy, and bid
  • them found the Order of the Alchemical Rose, she passed from among
  • them, and when they would have followed was nowhere to be seen. They
  • formed themselves into an Order, holding their goods and making their
  • researches in common, and, as they became perfect in the alchemical
  • doctrine, apparitions came and went among them, and taught them more
  • and more marvellous mysteries. The book then went on to expound so
  • much of these as the neophyte was permitted to know, dealing at the
  • outset and at considerable length with the independent reality of our
  • thoughts, which was, it declared, the doctrine from which all true
  • doctrines rose. If you imagine, it said, the semblance of a living
  • being, it is at once possessed by a wandering soul, and goes hither
  • and hither working good or evil, until the moment of its death has
  • come; and gave many examples, received, it said, from many gods. Eros
  • had taught them how to fashion forms in which a divine soul could
  • dwell, and whisper what they would into sleeping minds; and Ate, forms
  • from which demonic beings could pour madness, or unquiet dreams, into
  • sleeping blood; and Hermes, that if you powerfully imagined a hound at
  • your bedside it would keep watch there until you woke, and drive away
  • all but the mightiest demons, but that if your imagination was weakly,
  • the hound would be weakly also, and the demons prevail, and the hound
  • soon die; and Aphrodite, that if you made, by a strong imagining, a
  • dove crowned with silver and bad it flutter over your head, its soft
  • cooing would make sweet dreams of immortal love gather and brood
  • over mortal sleep; and all divinities alike had revealed with many
  • warnings and lamentations that all minds are continually giving birth
  • to such beings, and sending them forth to work health or disease, joy
  • or madness. If you would give forms to the evil powers, it went on,
  • you were to make them ugly, thrusting out a lip, with the thirsts of
  • life, or breaking the proportions of a body with the burdens of life;
  • but the divine powers would only appear in beautiful shapes, which
  • are but, as it were, shapes trembling out of existence, folding up
  • into a timeless ecstasy, drifting with half-shut eyes, into a sleepy
  • stillness. The bodiless souls who descended into these forms were what
  • men call the moods; and worked all great changes in the world; for just
  • as the magician or the artist could call them when he would, so they
  • could call out of the mind of the magician or the artist, or if they
  • were demons, out of the mind of the mad or the ignoble, what shape
  • they would, and through its voice and its gestures pour themselves
  • out upon the world. In this way all great events were accomplished; a
  • mood, a divinity, or a demon, first descending like a faint sigh into
  • men’s minds and then changing their thoughts and their actions until
  • hair that was yellow had grown black, or hair that was black had grown
  • yellow, and empires moved their border, as though they were but drifts
  • of leaves. The rest of the book contained symbols of form, and sound,
  • and colour, and their attribution to divinities and demons, so that the
  • initiate might fashion a shape for any divinity or any demon, and be as
  • powerful as Avicenna among those who live under the roots of tears and
  • of laughter.
  • IV
  • A couple of hours after sunset Michael Robartes returned and told me
  • that I would have to learn the steps of an exceedingly antique dance,
  • because before my initiation could be perfected I had to join three
  • times in a magical dance, for rhythm was the wheel of Eternity, on
  • which alone the transient and accidental could be broken, and the
  • spirit set free. I found that the steps, which were simple enough,
  • resembled certain antique Greek dances, and having been a good dancer
  • in my youth and the master of many curious Gaelic steps, I soon had
  • them in my memory. He then robed me and himself in a costume which
  • suggested by its shape both Greece and Egypt, but by its crimson colour
  • a more passionate life than theirs; and having put into my hands a
  • little chainless censer of bronze, wrought into the likeness of a rose,
  • by some modern craftsman, he told me to open a small door opposite
  • to the door by which I had entered. I put my hand to the handle,
  • but the moment I did so the fumes of the incense, helped perhaps by
  • his mysterious glamour, made me fall again into a dream, in which I
  • seemed to be a mask, lying on the counter of a little Eastern shop.
  • Many persons, with eyes so bright and still that I knew them for more
  • than human, came in and tried me on their faces, but at last flung
  • me into a corner with a little laughter; but all this passed in a
  • moment, for when I awoke my hand was still upon the handle. I opened
  • the door, and found myself in a marvellous passage, along whose sides
  • were many divinities wrought in a mosaic, not less beautiful than the
  • mosaic in the Baptistery at Ravenna, but of a less severe beauty;
  • the predominant colour of each divinity, which was surely a symbolic
  • colour, being repeated in the lamps that hung from the ceiling, a
  • curiously-scented lamp before every divinity. I passed on, marvelling
  • exceedingly how these enthusiasts could have created all this beauty in
  • so remote a place, and half persuaded to believe in a material alchemy,
  • by the sight of so much hidden wealth; the censer filling the air, as I
  • passed, with smoke of ever-changing colour.
  • I stopped before a door, on whose bronze panels were wrought great
  • waves in whose shadow were faint suggestions of terrible faces. Those
  • beyond it seemed to have heard our steps, for a voice cried: ‘Is the
  • work of the Incorruptible Fire at an end?’ and immediately Michael
  • Robartes answered: ‘The perfect gold has come from the _athanor_.’ The
  • door swung open, and we were in a great circular room, and among men
  • and women who were dancing slowly in crimson robes. Upon the ceiling
  • was an immense rose wrought in mosaic; and about the walls, also in
  • mosaic, was a battle of gods and angels, the gods glimmering like
  • rubies and sapphires, and the angels of the one greyness, because, as
  • Michael Robartes whispered, they had renounced their divinity, and
  • turned from the unfolding of their separate hearts, out of love for a
  • God of humility and sorrow. Pillars supported the roof and made a kind
  • of circular cloister, each pillar being a column of confused shapes,
  • divinities, it seemed, of the wind, who rose as in a whirling dance
  • of more than human vehemence, and playing upon pipes and cymbals; and
  • from among these shapes were thrust out hands, and in these hands were
  • censers. I was bid place my censer also in a hand and take my place
  • and dance, and as I turned from the pillars towards the dancers, I
  • saw that the floor was of a green stone, and that a pale Christ on a
  • pale cross was wrought in the midst. I asked Robartes the meaning of
  • this, and was told that they desired ‘To trouble His unity with their
  • multitudinous feet.’ The dance wound in and out, tracing upon the floor
  • the shapes of petals that copied the petals in the rose overhead, and
  • to the sound of hidden instruments which were perhaps of an antique
  • pattern, for I have never heard the like; and every moment the dance
  • was more passionate, until all the winds of the world seemed to have
  • awakened under our feet. After a little I had grown weary, and stood
  • under a pillar watching the coming and going of those flame-like
  • figures; until gradually I sank into a half-dream, from which I was
  • awakened by seeing the petals of the great rose, which had no longer
  • the look of mosaic, falling slowly through the incense-heavy air,
  • and, as they fell, shaping into the likeness of living beings of an
  • extraordinary beauty. Still faint and cloud-like, they began to dance,
  • and as they danced took a more and more definite shape, so that I was
  • able to distinguish beautiful Grecian faces and august Egyptian faces,
  • and now and again to name a divinity by the staff in his hand or by a
  • bird fluttering over his head; and soon every mortal foot danced by the
  • white foot of an immortal; and in the troubled eyes that looked into
  • untroubled shadowy eyes, I saw the brightness of uttermost desire as
  • though they had found at length, after unreckonable wandering, the lost
  • love of their youth. Sometimes, but only for a moment, I saw a faint
  • solitary figure with a veiled face, and carrying a faint torch, flit
  • among the dancers, but like a dream within a dream, like a shadow of
  • a shadow, and I knew by an understanding born from a deeper fountain
  • than thought, that it was Eros himself, and that his face was veiled
  • because no man or woman from the beginning of the world has ever known
  • what love is, or looked into his eyes, for Eros alone of divinities
  • is altogether a spirit, and hides in passions not of his essence if he
  • would commune with a mortal heart. So that if a man love nobly he knows
  • love through infinite pity, unspeakable trust, unending sympathy; and
  • if ignobly through vehement jealousy, sudden hatred, and unappeasable
  • desire; but unveiled love he never knows. While I thought these things,
  • a voice cried to me from the crimson figures: ‘Into the dance! there
  • is none that can be spared out of the dance; into the dance! into the
  • dance! that the gods may make them bodies out of the substance of our
  • hearts’; and before I could answer, a mysterious wave of passion, that
  • seemed like the soul of the dance moving within our souls, took hold of
  • me, and I was swept, neither consenting nor refusing, into the midst. I
  • was dancing with an immortal august woman, who had black lilies in her
  • hair, and her dreamy gesture seemed laden with a wisdom more profound
  • than the darkness that is between star and star, and with a love like
  • the love that breathed upon the waters; and as we danced on and on,
  • the incense drifted over us and round us, covering us away as in the
  • heart of the world, and ages seemed to pass, and tempests to awake and
  • perish in the folds of our robes and in her heavy hair.
  • Suddenly I remembered that her eyelids had never quivered, and that her
  • lilies had not dropped a black petal, or shaken from their places, and
  • understood with a great horror that I danced with one who was more or
  • less than human, and who was drinking up my soul as an ox drinks up a
  • wayside pool; and I fell, and darkness passed over me.
  • V
  • I awoke suddenly as though something had awakened me, and saw that I
  • was lying on a roughly painted floor, and that on the ceiling, which
  • was at no great distance, was a roughly painted rose, and about me on
  • the walls half-finished paintings. The pillars and the censers had
  • gone; and near me a score of sleepers lay wrapped in disordered robes,
  • their upturned faces looking to my imagination like hollow masks; and
  • a chill dawn was shining down upon them from a long window I had not
  • noticed before; and outside the sea roared. I saw Michael Robartes
  • lying at a little distance and beside him an overset bowl of wrought
  • bronze which looked as though it had once held incense. As I sat thus,
  • I heard a sudden tumult of angry men and women’s voices mix with the
  • roaring of the sea; and leaping to my feet, I went quickly to Michael
  • Robartes, and tried to shake him out of his sleep. I then seized him
  • by the shoulder and tried to lift him, but he fell backwards, and
  • sighed faintly; and the voices became louder and angrier; and there
  • was a sound of heavy blows upon the door, which opened on to the pier.
  • Suddenly I heard a sound of rending wood, and I knew it had begun to
  • give, and I ran to the door of the room. I pushed it open and came out
  • upon a passage whose bare boards clattered under my feet, and found
  • in the passage another door which led into an empty kitchen; and as I
  • passed through the door I heard two crashes in quick succession, and
  • knew by the sudden noise of feet and the shouts that the door which
  • opened on to the pier had fallen inwards. I ran from the kitchen and
  • out into a small yard, and from this down some steps which descended
  • the seaward and sloping side of the pier, and from the steps clambered
  • along the water’s edge, with the angry voices ringing in my ears. This
  • part of the pier had been but lately refaced with blocks of granite,
  • so that it was almost clear of seaweed; but when I came to the old
  • part, I found it so slippery with green weed that I had to climb up
  • on to the roadway. I looked towards the Temple of the Alchemical Rose,
  • where the fishermen and the women were still shouting, but somewhat
  • more faintly, and saw that there was no one about the door or upon the
  • pier; but as I looked, a little crowd hurried out of the door and began
  • gathering large stones from where they were heaped up in readiness for
  • the next time a storm shattered the pier, when they would be laid under
  • blocks of granite. While I stood watching the crowd, an old man, who
  • was, I think, the voteen, pointed to me, and screamed out something,
  • and the crowd whitened, for all the faces had turned towards me. I ran,
  • and it was well for me that pullers of the oar are poorer men with
  • their feet than with their arms and their bodies; and yet while I ran I
  • scarcely heard the following feet or the angry voices, for many voices
  • of exultation and lamentation, which were forgotten as a dream is
  • forgotten the moment they were heard, seemed to be ringing in the air
  • over my head.
  • There are moments even now when I seem to hear those voices of
  • exultation and lamentation, and when the indefinite world, which has
  • but half lost its mastery over my heart and my intellect, seems about
  • to claim a perfect mastery; but I carry the rosary about my neck, and
  • when I hear, or seem to hear them, I press it to my heart and say: ‘He
  • whose name is Legion is at our doors deceiving our intellects with
  • subtlety and flattering our hearts with beauty, and we have no trust
  • but in Thee’; and then the war that rages within me at other times is
  • still, and I am at peace.
  • THE TABLES OF THE LAW
  • I
  • ‘WILL you permit me, Aherne,’ I said, ‘to ask you a question, which I
  • have wanted to ask you for years, and have not asked because we have
  • grown nearly strangers? Why did you refuse the berretta, and almost
  • at the last moment? When you and I lived together, you cared neither
  • for wine, women, nor money, and had thoughts for nothing but theology
  • and mysticism.’ I had watched through dinner for a moment to put my
  • question, and ventured now, because he had thrown off a little of
  • the reserve and indifference which, ever since his last return from
  • Italy, had taken the place of our once close friendship. He had just
  • questioned me, too, about certain private and almost sacred things, and
  • my frankness had earned, I thought, a like frankness from him.
  • When I began to speak he was lifting to his lips a glass of that old
  • wine which he could choose so well and valued so little; and while
  • I spoke, he set it slowly and meditatively upon the table and held
  • it there, its deep red light dyeing his long delicate fingers. The
  • impression of his face and form, as they were then, is still vivid
  • with me, and is inseparable from another and fanciful impression:
  • the impression of a man holding a flame in his naked hand. He was to
  • me, at that moment, the supreme type of our race, which, when it has
  • risen above, or is sunken below, the formalisms of half-education and
  • the rationalisms of conventional affirmation and denial, turns away,
  • unless my hopes for the world and for the Church have made me blind,
  • from practicable desires and intuitions towards desires so unbounded
  • that no human vessel can contain them, intuitions so immaterial that
  • their sudden and far-off fire leaves heavy darkness about hand and
  • foot. He had the nature, which is half monk, half soldier of fortune,
  • and must needs turn action into dreaming, and dreaming into action;
  • and for such there is no order, no finality, no contentment in this
  • world. When he and I had been students in Paris, we had belonged to a
  • little group which devoted itself to speculations about alchemy and
  • mysticism. More orthodox in most of his beliefs than Michael Robartes,
  • he had surpassed him in a fanciful hatred of all life, and this hatred
  • had found expression in the curious paradox--half borrowed from some
  • fanatical monk, half invented by himself--that the beautiful arts were
  • sent into the world to overthrow nations, and finally life herself, by
  • sowing everywhere unlimited desires, like torches thrown into a burning
  • city. This idea was not at the time, I believe, more than a paradox,
  • a plume of the pride of youth; and it was only after his return to
  • Ireland that he endured the fermentation of belief which is coming upon
  • our people with the reawakening of their imaginative life.
  • Presently he stood up, saying: ‘Come, and I will show you, for you at
  • any rate will understand,’ and taking candles from the table, he lit
  • the way into the long paved passage that led to his private chapel. We
  • passed between the portraits of the Jesuits and priests--some of no
  • little fame--his family had given to the Church; and engravings and
  • photographs of pictures that had especially moved him; and the few
  • paintings his small fortune, eked out by an almost penurious abstinence
  • from the things most men desire, had enabled him to buy in his travels.
  • The pictures that I knew best, for they had hung there longest,
  • whether reproductions or originals, were of the Sienese School, which
  • he had studied for a long time, claiming that it alone of the schools
  • of the world pictured not the world but what is revealed to saints in
  • their dreams and visions. The Sienese alone among Italians, he would
  • say, could not or would not represent the pride of life, the pleasure
  • in swift movement or sustaining strength, or voluptuous flesh. They
  • were so little interested in these things that there often seemed to
  • be no human body at all under the robe of the saint, but they could
  • represent by a bowed head, or uplifted face, man’s reverence before
  • Eternity as no others could, and they were at their happiest when
  • mankind had dwindled to a little group silhouetted upon a golden abyss,
  • as if they saw the world habitually from far off. When I had praised
  • some school that had dipped deeper into life, he would profess to
  • discover a more intense emotion than life knew in those dark outlines.
  • ‘Put, even Francesca, who felt the supernatural as deeply,’ he would
  • say, ‘beside the work of Siena, and one finds a faint impurity in his
  • awe, a touch of ghostly terror, where love and humbleness had best
  • been all.’ He had often told me of his hope that by filling his mind
  • with those holy pictures he would help himself to attain at last to
  • vision and ecstasy, and of his disappointment at never getting more
  • than dreams of a curious and broken beauty. But of late he had added
  • pictures of a different kind, French symbolistic pictures which he had
  • bought for a few pounds from little-known painters, English and French
  • pictures of the School of the English Pre-Raphaelites; and now he stood
  • for a moment and said, ‘I have changed my taste. I am fascinated a
  • little against my will by these faces, where I find the pallor of souls
  • trembling between the excitement of the flesh and the excitement of the
  • spirit, and by landscapes that are created by heightening the obscurity
  • and disorder of nature. These landscapes do not stir the imagination
  • to the energies of sanctity but as to orgaic dancing and prophetic
  • frenzy.’ I saw with some resentment new images where the old ones had
  • often made that long gray, dim, empty, echoing passage become to my
  • eyes a vestibule of Eternity.
  • Almost every detail of the chapel, which we entered by a narrow Gothic
  • door, whose threshold had been worn smooth by the secret worshippers of
  • the penal times, was vivid in my memory; for it was in this chapel that
  • I had first, and when but a boy, been moved by the mediævalism which
  • is now, I think, the governing influence in my life. The only thing
  • that seemed new was a square bronze box which stood upon the altar
  • before the six unlighted candles and the ebony crucifix, and was like
  • those made in ancient times of more precious substances to hold the
  • sacred books. Aherne made me sit down on an oak bench, and having bowed
  • very low before the crucifix, took the bronze box from the altar, and
  • sat down beside me with the box upon his knees.
  • ‘You will perhaps have forgotten,’ he said, ‘most of what you have
  • read about Joachim of Flora, for he is little more than a name to even
  • the well read. He was an abbot in Cortale in the twelfth century,
  • and is best known for his prophecy, in a book called _Expositio in
  • Apocalypsin_, that the Kingdom of the Father was passed, the Kingdom
  • of the Son passing, the Kingdom of the Spirit yet to come. The
  • Kingdom of the Spirit was to be a complete triumph of the Spirit, the
  • _spiritualis intelligentia_ he called it, over the dead letter. He
  • had many followers among the more extreme Franciscans, and these were
  • accused of possessing a secret book of his called the _Liber Inducens
  • in Evangelium Æternum_. Again and again groups of visionaries were
  • accused of possessing this terrible book, in which the freedom of the
  • Renaissance lay hidden, until at last Pope Alexander IV. had it found
  • and cast into the flames. I have here the greatest treasure the world
  • contains. I have a copy of that book; and see what great artists have
  • made the robes in which it is wrapped. The greater portion of the book
  • itself is illuminated in the Byzantine style, which so few care for
  • to-day, but which moves me because these tall, emaciated angels and
  • saints seem to have less relation to the world about us than to an
  • abstract pattern of flowing lines, that suggest an imagination absorbed
  • in the contemplation of Eternity. Even if you do not care for so formal
  • an art, you cannot help seeing that work where there is so much gold,
  • and of that purple colour which has gold dissolved in it, was valued at
  • a great price in its day. But it was only at the Renaissance the labour
  • was spent upon it which has made it the priceless thing it is. The
  • wooden boards of the cover show by the astrological allegories painted
  • upon them, as by the style of painting itself, some craftsman of the
  • school of Francesco Cossi of Ferrara, but the gold clasps and hinges
  • are known to be the work of Benvenuto Cellini, who made likewise the
  • bronze box and covered it with gods and demons, whose eyes are closed,
  • to signify an absorption in the inner light.
  • I took the book in my hands and began turning over the gilded,
  • many-coloured pages, holding it close to the candle to discover the
  • texture of the paper.
  • ‘Where did you get this amazing book?’ I said. ‘If genuine, and I
  • cannot judge by this light, you have discovered one of the most
  • precious things in the world.’
  • ‘It is certainly genuine,’ he replied. ‘When the original was
  • destroyed, one copy alone remained, and was in the hands of a
  • lute-player of Florence, and from him it passed to his son, and so
  • from generation to generation until it came to the lute-player who
  • was father to Benvenuto Cellini, and from Benvenuto Cellini to that
  • Cardinal of Ferrara who released him from prison, and from him to
  • a natural son, so from generation to generation, the story of its
  • wandering passing on with it, until it came into the possession of
  • the family of Aretino, and to Giulio Aretino, an artist and worker in
  • metals, and student of the kabalistic heresies of Pico della Mirandola.
  • He spent many nights with me at Rome, discussing philosophy; and at
  • last I won his confidence so perfectly that he showed me this, his
  • greatest treasure; and, finding how much I valued it, and feeling that
  • he himself was growing old and beyond the help of its teaching, he sold
  • it to me for no great sum, considering its great preciousness.’
  • ‘What is the doctrine?’ I said. ‘Some mediæval straw-splitting about
  • the nature of the Trinity, which is only useful to-day to show how many
  • things are unimportant to us, which once shook the world?’
  • ‘I could never make you understand,’ he said, with a sigh, ‘that
  • nothing is unimportant in belief, but even you will admit that this
  • book goes to the heart. Do you see the tables on which the commandments
  • were written in Latin?’ I looked to the end of the room, opposite to
  • the altar, and saw that the two marble tablets were gone, and that
  • two large empty tablets of ivory, like large copies of the little
  • tablets we set over our desks, had taken their place. ‘It has swept
  • the commandments of the Father away,’ he went on, ‘and displaced the
  • commandments of the Son by the commandments of the Holy Spirit. The
  • first book is called _Fractura Tabularum_. In the first chapter it
  • mentions the names of the great artists who made them graven things
  • and the likeness of many things, and adored them and served them; and
  • the second the names of the great wits who took the name of the Lord
  • their God in vain; and that long third chapter, set with the emblems
  • of sanctified faces, and having wings upon its borders, is the praise
  • of breakers of the seventh day and wasters of the six days, who yet
  • lived comely and pleasant days. Those two chapters tell of men and
  • women who railed upon their parents, remembering that their god was
  • older than the god of their parents; and that which has the sword of
  • Michael for an emblem commends the kings that wrought secret murder and
  • so won for their people a peace that was _amore somnoque gravata et
  • vestibus versicoloribus_, heavy with love and sleep and many-coloured
  • raiment; and that with the pale star at the closing has the lives of
  • the noble youths who loved the wives of others and were transformed
  • into memories, which have transformed many poorer hearts into sweet
  • flames; and that with the winged head is the history of the robbers who
  • lived upon the sea or in the desert, lives which it compares to the
  • twittering of the string of a bow, _nervi stridentis instar_; and those
  • two last, that are fire and gold, are devoted to the satirists who bore
  • false witness against their neighbours and yet illustrated eternal
  • wrath, and to those that have coveted more than other men the house of
  • God, and all things that are His, which no man has seen and handled,
  • except in madness and in dreams.
  • ‘The second book is called _Lex Secreta_, and describes the true
  • inspiration of action, the only Eternal Evangel; and ends with a
  • vision, which he saw among the mountains of La Sila, of his disciples
  • sitting throned in the blue deep of the air, and laughing aloud, with
  • a laughter that was like the rustling of the wings of Time: _Cœlis in
  • cœruleis ridentes sedebant discipuli mei super thronos: talis erat
  • risus, qualis temporis pennati susurrus._’
  • ‘I know little of Joachim of Flora,’ I said, ‘except that Dante set him
  • in Paradise among the great doctors. If he held a heresy so singular, I
  • cannot understand how no rumours of it came to the ears of Dante; and
  • Dante made no peace with the enemies of the Church.’
  • ‘Joachim of Flora acknowledged openly the authority of the Church, and
  • even asked that all his published writings, and those to be published
  • by his desire after his death, should be submitted to the censorship of
  • the Pope. He considered that those whose work was to live and not to
  • reveal were children and that the Pope was their Father; but he taught
  • in secret that certain others, and in always increasing numbers, were
  • elected, not to live, but to reveal that hidden substance of God which
  • is colour and music and softness and a sweet odour; and that these
  • have no father but the Holy Spirit. Just as poets and painters and
  • musicians labour at their works, building them with lawless and lawful
  • things alike, so long as they embody the beauty that is beyond the
  • grave, these children of the Holy Spirit labour at their moments with
  • eyes upon the shining substance on which Time has heaped the refuse of
  • creation; for the world only exists to be a tale in the ears of coming
  • generations; and terror and content, birth and death, love and hatred,
  • and the fruit of the Tree, are but instruments for that supreme art
  • which is to win us from life and gather us into eternity like doves
  • into their dove-cots.
  • ‘I shall go away in a little while and travel into many lands, that I
  • may know all accidents and destinies, and when I return, will write
  • my secret law upon those ivory tablets, just as poets and romance
  • writers have written the principles of their art in prefaces; and when
  • I know what principle of life, discoverable at first by imagination
  • and instinct, I am to express, I will gather my pupils that they may
  • discover their law in the study of my law, as poets and painters
  • discover their own art of expression by the study of some Master. I
  • know nothing certain as yet but this--I am to become completely alive,
  • that is, completely passionate, for beauty is only another name for
  • perfect passion. I shall create a world where the whole lives of men
  • shall be articulated and simplified as if seventy years were but one
  • moment, or as they were the leaping of a fish or the opening of a
  • flower.’
  • He was pacing up and down, and I listened to the fervour of his words
  • and watched the excitement of his gestures with not a little concern.
  • I had been accustomed to welcome the most singular speculations, and
  • had always found them as harmless as the Persian cat who half closes
  • her meditative eyes and stretches out her long claws before my fire.
  • But now I would battle in the interests of orthodoxy, even of the
  • commonplace: and yet could find nothing better to say than: ‘It is
  • not necessary to judge everyone by the law, for we have also Christ’s
  • commandment of love.’
  • He turned and said, looking at me with shining eyes: ‘Jonathan Swift
  • made a soul for the gentlemen of this city by hating his neighbour as
  • himself.’
  • ‘At any rate, you cannot deny that to teach so dangerous a doctrine is
  • to accept a terrible responsibility.’
  • ‘Leonardo da Vinci,’ he replied, ‘has this noble sentence: “The hope
  • and desire of returning home to one’s former state is like the moth’s
  • desire for the light; and the man who with constant longing awaits
  • each new month and new year, deeming that the things he longs for are
  • ever too late in coming, does not perceive that he is longing for his
  • own destruction.” How, then, can the pathway which will lead us into
  • the heart of God be other than dangerous? Why should you, who are no
  • materialist, cherish the continuity and order of the world as those do
  • who have only the world? You do not value the writers who will express
  • nothing unless their reason understands how it will make what is called
  • the right more easy; why, then, will you deny a like freedom to the
  • supreme art, the art which is the foundation of all arts? Yes, I shall
  • send out of this chapel saints, lovers, rebels and prophets: souls who
  • will surround themselves with peace, as with a nest made with grass;
  • and others over whom I shall weep. The dust shall fall for many years
  • over this little box; and then I shall open it; and the tumults, which
  • are, perhaps, the flames of the last day, shall come from under the
  • lid.’
  • I did not reason with him that night, because his excitement was great
  • and I feared to make him angry; and when I called at his house a few
  • days later, he was gone and his house was locked up and empty. I have
  • deeply regretted my failure both to combat his heresy and to test the
  • genuineness of his strange book. Since my conversion I have indeed done
  • penance for an error which I was only able to measure after some years.
  • II
  • I was walking along one of the Dublin quays, on the side nearest the
  • river, about ten years after our conversation, stopping from time
  • to time to turn over the books upon an old bookstall, and thinking,
  • curiously enough, of the terrible destiny of Michael Robartes, and his
  • brotherhood; when I saw a tall and bent man walking slowly along the
  • other side of the quay. I recognized, with a start, in a lifeless mask
  • with dim eyes, the once resolute and delicate face of Owen Aherne. I
  • crossed the quay quickly, but had not gone many yards before he turned
  • away, as though he had seen me, and hurried down a side street; I
  • followed, but only to lose him among the intricate streets on the north
  • side of the river. During the next few weeks I inquired of everybody
  • who had once known him, but he had made himself known to nobody; and I
  • knocked, without result, at the door of his old house; and had nearly
  • persuaded myself that I was mistaken, when I saw him again in a narrow
  • street behind the Four Courts, and followed him to the door of his
  • house.
  • I laid my hand on his arm; he turned quite without surprise; and indeed
  • it is possible that to him, whose inner life had soaked up the outer
  • life, a parting of years was a parting from forenoon to afternoon.
  • He stood holding the door half open, as though he would keep me from
  • entering; and would perhaps have parted from me without further words
  • had I not said: ‘Owen Aherne, you trusted me once, will you not trust
  • me again, and tell me what has come of the ideas we discussed in this
  • house ten years ago?--but perhaps you have already forgotten them.’
  • ‘You have a right to hear,’ he said, ‘for since I have told you the
  • ideas, I should tell you the extreme danger they contain, or rather the
  • boundless wickedness they contain; but when you have heard this we must
  • part, and part for ever, because I am lost, and must be hidden!’
  • I followed him through the paved passage, and saw that its corners were
  • choked, and the pictures gray, with dust and cobwebs; and that the
  • dust and cobwebs which covered the ruby and sapphire of the saints on
  • the window had made it very dim. He pointed to where the ivory tablets
  • glimmered faintly in the dimness, and I saw that they were covered with
  • small writing, and went up to them and began to read the writing. It
  • was in Latin, and was an elaborate casuistry, illustrated with many
  • examples, but whether from his own life or from the lives of others
  • I do not know. I had read but a few sentences when I imagined that a
  • faint perfume had begun to fill the room, and turning round asked Owen
  • Aherne if he were lighting the incense.
  • ‘No,’ he replied, and pointed where the thurible lay rusty and empty on
  • one of the benches; as he spoke the faint perfume seemed to vanish, and
  • I was persuaded I had imagined it.
  • ‘Has the philosophy of the _Liber Inducens in Evangelium Æternum_ made
  • you very unhappy?’ I said.
  • ‘At first I was full of happiness,’ he replied, ‘for I felt a divine
  • ecstasy, an immortal fire in every passion, in every hope, in every
  • desire, in every dream; and I saw, in the shadows under leaves, in the
  • hollow waters, in the eyes of men and women, its image, as in a mirror;
  • and it was as though I was about to touch the Heart of God. Then all
  • changed and I was full of misery, and I said to myself that I was
  • caught in the glittering folds of an enormous serpent, and was falling
  • with him through a fathomless abyss, and that henceforth the glittering
  • folds were my world; and in my misery it was revealed to me that man
  • can only come to that Heart through the sense of separation from it
  • which we call sin, and I understood that I could not sin, because I
  • had discovered the law of my being, and could only express or fail to
  • express my being, and I understood that God has made a simple and an
  • arbitrary law that we may sin and repent!’
  • He had sat down on one of the wooden benches and now became silent, his
  • bowed head and hanging arms and listless body having more of dejection
  • than any image I have met with in life or in any art. I went and stood
  • leaning against the altar, and watched him, not knowing what I should
  • say; and I noticed his black closely-buttoned coat, his short hair,
  • and shaven head, which preserved a memory of his priestly ambition,
  • and understood how Catholicism had seized him in the midst of the
  • vertigo he called philosophy; and I noticed his lightless eyes and his
  • earth-coloured complexion, and understood how she had failed to do more
  • than hold him on the margin: and I was full of an anguish of pity.
  • ‘It may be,’ he went on, ‘that the angels whose hearts are shadows of
  • the Divine Heart, and whose bodies are made of the Divine Intellect,
  • may come to where their longing is always by a thirst for the divine
  • ecstasy, the immortal fire, that is in passion, in hope, in desire, in
  • dreams; but we whose hearts perish every moment, and whose bodies melt
  • away like a sigh, must bow and obey!’
  • I went nearer to him and said: ‘Prayer and repentance will make you
  • like other men.’
  • ‘No, no,’ he said, ‘I am not among those for whom Christ died, and this
  • is why I must be hidden. I have a leprosy that even eternity cannot
  • cure. I have seen the whole, and how can I come again to believe that a
  • part is the whole? I have lost my soul because I have looked out of the
  • eyes of the angels.’
  • Suddenly I saw, or imagined that I saw, the room darken, and faint
  • figures robed in purple, and lifting faint torches with arms that
  • gleamed like silver, bending, above Owen Aherne; and I saw, or
  • imagined that I saw, drops, as of burning gum, fall from the torches,
  • and a heavy purple smoke, as of incense, come pouring from the flames
  • and sweeping about us. Owen Aherne, more happy than I who have been
  • half initiated into the Order of the Alchemical Rose, and protected
  • perhaps by his great piety, had sunk again into dejection and
  • listlessness, and saw none of these things; but my knees shook under
  • me, for the purple-robed figures were less faint every moment, and now
  • I could hear the hissing of the gum in the torches. They did not appear
  • to see me, for their eyes were upon Owen Aherne; now and again I could
  • hear them sigh as though with sorrow for his sorrow, and presently I
  • heard words which I could not understand except that they were words of
  • sorrow, and sweet as though immortal was talking to immortal. Then one
  • of them waved her torch, and all the torches waved, and for a moment it
  • was as though some great bird made of flames had fluttered its plumage,
  • and a voice cried as from far up in the air: ‘He has charged even his
  • angels with folly, and they also bow and obey; but let your heart
  • mingle with our hearts, which are wrought of divine ecstasy, and your
  • body with our bodies, which are wrought of divine intellect.’ And at
  • that cry I understood that the Order of the Alchemical Rose was not of
  • this earth, and that it was still seeking over this earth for whatever
  • souls it could gather within its glittering net; and when all the faces
  • turned towards me, and I saw the mild eyes and the unshaken eyelids, I
  • was full of terror, and thought they were about to fling their torches
  • upon me, so that all I held dear, all that bound me to spiritual and
  • social order, would be burnt up, and my soul left naked and shivering
  • among the winds that blow from beyond this world and from beyond the
  • stars; and then a faint voice cried, ‘Why do you fly from our torches
  • that were made out of the trees under which Christ wept in the Garden
  • of Gethsemane? Why do you fly from our torches that were made out of
  • sweet wood, after it had perished from the world and come to us who
  • made it of old times with our breath?’
  • It was not until the door of the house had closed behind my flight, and
  • the noise of the street was breaking on my ears, that I came back to
  • myself and to a little of my courage; and I have never dared to pass
  • the house of Owen Aherne from that day, even though I believe him to
  • have been driven into some distant country by the spirits whose name is
  • legion, and whose throne is in the indefinite abyss, and whom he obeys
  • and cannot see.
  • THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI
  • I WAS sitting reading late into the night a little after my last
  • meeting with Aherne, when I heard a light knocking on my front door. I
  • found upon the doorstep three very old men with stout sticks in their
  • hands, who said they had been told I should be up and about, and that
  • they were to tell me important things. I brought them into my study,
  • and when the peacock curtains had closed behind us, I set their chairs
  • for them close to the fire, for I saw that the frost was on their
  • great-coats of frieze and upon the long beards that flowed almost to
  • their waists. They took off their great-coats, and leaned over the
  • fire warming their hands, and I saw that their clothes had much of the
  • country of our time, but a little also, as it seemed to me, of the town
  • life of a more courtly time. When they had warmed themselves--and they
  • warmed themselves, I thought, less because of the cold of the night
  • than because of a pleasure in warmth for the sake of warmth--they
  • turned towards me, so that the light of the lamp fell full upon their
  • weather-beaten faces, and told the story I am about to tell. Now one
  • talked and now another, and they often interrupted one another, with
  • a desire, like that of countrymen, when they tell a story, to leave
  • no detail untold. When they had finished they made me take notes of
  • whatever conversation they had quoted, so that I might have the exact
  • words, and got up to go. When I asked them where they were going, and
  • what they were doing, and by what names I should call them, they would
  • tell me nothing, except that they had been commanded to travel over
  • Ireland continually, and upon foot and at night, that they might live
  • close to the stones and the trees and at the hours when the immortals
  • are awake.
  • I have let some years go by before writing out this story, for I am
  • always in dread of the illusions which come of that inquietude of the
  • veil of the Temple, which M. Mallarmé considers a characteristic of our
  • times; and only write it now because I have grown to believe that there
  • is no dangerous idea which does not become less dangerous when written
  • out in sincere and careful English.
  • The three old men were three brothers, who had lived in one of the
  • western islands from their early manhood, and had cared all their lives
  • for nothing except for those classical writers and old Gaelic writers
  • who expounded an heroic and simple life; night after night in winter,
  • Gaelic story-tellers would chant old poems to them over the poteen; and
  • night after night in summer, when the Gaelic story-tellers were at work
  • in the fields or away at the fishing, they would read to one another
  • Virgil and Homer, for they would not enjoy in solitude, but as the
  • ancients enjoyed. At last a man, who told them he was Michael Robartes,
  • came to them in a fishing-boat, like St. Brandan drawn by some vision
  • and called by some voice; and spoke of the coming again of the gods
  • and the ancient things; and their hearts, which had never endured the
  • body and pressure of our time, but only of distant times, found nothing
  • unlikely in anything he told them, but accepted all simply and were
  • happy. Years passed, and one day, when the oldest of the old men, who
  • travelled in his youth and thought sometimes of other lands, looked
  • out on the grey waters, on which the people see the dim outline of the
  • Islands of the Young--the Happy Islands where the Gaelic heroes live
  • the lives of Homer’s Phæacians--a voice came out of the air over the
  • waters and told him of the death of Michael Robartes. They were still
  • mourning when the next oldest of the old men fell asleep while reading
  • out the Fifth Eclogue of Virgil, and a strange voice spoke through him,
  • and bid them set out for Paris, where a woman lay dying, who would
  • reveal to them the secret names of the gods, which can be perfectly
  • spoken only when the mind is steeped in certain colours and certain
  • sounds and certain odours; but at whose perfect speaking the immortals
  • cease to be cries and shadows, and walk and talk with one like men and
  • women.
  • They left their island, at first much troubled at all they saw in the
  • world, and came to Paris, and there the youngest met a person in a
  • dream, who told him they were to wander about at hazard until those who
  • had been guiding their footsteps had brought them to a street and a
  • house, whose likeness was shown him in the dream. They wandered hither
  • and thither for many days, but one morning they came into some narrow
  • and shabby streets, on the south of the Seine, where women with pale
  • faces and untidy hair looked at them out of the windows; and just as
  • they were about to turn back because Wisdom could not have alighted in
  • so foolish a neighbourhood, they came to the street and the house of
  • the dream. The oldest of the old men, who still remembered some of the
  • modern languages he had known in his youth, went up to the door and
  • knocked, but when he had knocked, the next in age to him said it was
  • not a good house, and could not be the house they were looking for, and
  • urged him to ask for some one that they knew was not there and go away.
  • The door was opened by an old over-dressed woman, who said, ‘O, you are
  • her three kinsmen from Ireland. She has been expecting you all day.’
  • The old men looked at one another and followed her upstairs, passing
  • doors from which pale and untidy women thrust out their heads, and into
  • a room where a beautiful woman lay asleep in a bed, with another woman
  • sitting by her.
  • The old woman said: ‘Yes, they have come at last; now she will be able
  • to die in peace,’ and went out.
  • ‘We have been deceived by devils,’ said one of the old men, ‘for the
  • immortals would not speak through a woman like this.’
  • ‘Yes,’ said another, ‘we have been deceived by devils, and we must go
  • away quickly.’
  • ‘Yes,’ said the third, ‘we have been deceived by devils, but let us
  • kneel down for a little, for we are by the deathbed of one that has
  • been beautiful.’ They knelt down, and the woman who sat by the bed, and
  • seemed to be overcome with fear and awe, lowered her head. They watched
  • for a little the face upon the pillow and wondered at its look, as of
  • unquenchable desire, and at the porcelain-like refinement of the vessel
  • in which so malevolent a flame had burned.
  • Suddenly the second oldest of them crowed like a cock, and until the
  • room seemed to shake with the crowing. The woman in the bed still
  • slept on in her death-like sleep, but the woman who sat by her head
  • crossed herself and grew pale, and the youngest of the old men cried
  • out: ‘A devil has gone into him, and we must begone or it will go into
  • us also.’ Before they could rise from their knees, a resonant chanting
  • voice came from the lips that had crowed and said: ‘I am not a devil,
  • but I am Hermes the Shepherd of the Dead, and I run upon the errands of
  • the gods, and you have heard my sign, that has been my sign from the
  • old days. Bow down before her from whose lips the secret names of the
  • immortals, and of the things near their hearts, are about to come, that
  • the immortals may come again into the world. Bow down, and understand
  • that when they are about to overthrow the things that are to-day and
  • bring the things that were yesterday, they have no one to help them,
  • but one whom the things that are to-day have cast out. Bow down and
  • very low, for they have chosen for their priestess this woman in whose
  • heart all follies have gathered, and in whose body all desires have
  • awaked; this woman who has been driven out of Time and has lain upon
  • the bosom of Eternity. After you have bowed down the old things shall
  • be again, and another Argo shall carry heroes over sea, and another
  • Achilles beleaguer another Troy.’
  • The voice ended with a sigh, and immediately the old man awoke out of
  • sleep, and said: ‘Has a voice spoken through me, as it did when I fell
  • asleep over my Virgil, or have I only been asleep?’
  • The oldest of them said: ‘A voice has spoken through you. Where has
  • your soul been while the voice was speaking through you?’
  • ‘I do not know where my soul has been, but I dreamed I was under the
  • roof of a manger, and I looked down and I saw an ox and an ass; and I
  • saw a red cock perching on the hay-rack; and a woman hugging a child;
  • and three old men, in armour studded with rubies, kneeling with their
  • heads bowed very low in front of the woman and the child. While I was
  • looking the cock crowed and a man with wings on his heels swept up
  • through the air, and as he passed me, cried out: “Foolish old men, you
  • had once all the wisdom of the stars.” I do not understand my dream or
  • what it would have us do, but you who have heard the voice out of the
  • wisdom of my sleep know what we have to do.’
  • Then the oldest of the old men told him they were to take the
  • parchments they had brought with them out of their pockets and spread
  • them on the ground. When they had spread them on the ground, they took
  • out of their pockets their pens, made of three feathers, which had
  • fallen from the wing of the old eagle that is believed to have talked
  • of wisdom with St. Patrick.
  • ‘He meant, I think,’ said the youngest, as he put their ink-bottles
  • by the side of the rolls of parchment, ‘that when people are good the
  • world likes them and takes possession of them, and so eternity comes
  • through people who are not good or who have been forgotten. Perhaps
  • Christianity was good and the world liked it, so now it is going away
  • and the immortals are beginning to awake.’
  • ‘What you say has no wisdom,’ said the oldest, ‘because if there are
  • many immortals, there cannot be only one immortal.’
  • Then the woman in the bed sat up and looked about her with wild eyes;
  • and the oldest of the old men said: ‘Lady, we have come to write down
  • the secret names,’ and at his words a look of great joy came into her
  • face. Presently she began to speak slowly, and yet eagerly, as though
  • she knew she had but a little while to live, and in the Gaelic of their
  • own country; and she spoke to them many secret powerful names, and of
  • the colours, and odours, and weapons, and instruments of music and
  • instruments of handicraft belonging to the owners of those names; but
  • most about the Sidhe of Ireland and of their love for the Cauldron, and
  • the Whetstone, and the Sword, and the Spear. Then she tossed feebly
  • for a while and moaned, and when she spoke again it was in so faint a
  • murmur that the woman who sat by the bed leaned down to listen, and
  • while she was listening the spirit went out of the body.
  • Then the oldest of the old men said in French to the woman who was
  • still bending over the bed: ‘There must have been yet one name which
  • she had not given us, for she murmured a name while the spirit was
  • going out of the body,’ and the woman said, ‘She was but murmuring
  • over the name of a symbolist painter she was fond of. He used to go to
  • something he called the Black Mass, and it was he who taught her to see
  • visions and to hear voices. She met him for the first time a few months
  • ago, and we have had no peace from that day because of her talk about
  • visions and about voices. Why! It was only last night that I dreamed I
  • saw a man with a red beard and red hair, and dressed in red, standing
  • by my bedside. He held a rose in one hand, and tore it in pieces with
  • the other hand, and the petals drifted about the room, and became
  • beautiful people who began to dance slowly. When I woke up I was all in
  • a heat with terror.’
  • This is all the old men told me, and when I think of their speech and
  • of their silence, of their coming and of their going, I am almost
  • persuaded that had I gone out of the house after they had gone out of
  • it, I should have found no footsteps on the snow. They may, for all I
  • or any man can say, have been themselves immortals: immortal demons,
  • come to put an untrue story into my mind for some purpose I do not
  • understand. Whatever they were, I have turned into a pathway which
  • will lead me from them and from the Order of the Alchemical Rose. I
  • no longer live an elaborate and haughty life, but seek to lose myself
  • among the prayers and the sorrows of the multitude. I pray best in poor
  • chapels, where the frieze coats brush by me as I kneel, and when I pray
  • against the demons I repeat a prayer which was made I know not how many
  • centuries ago to help some poor Gaelic man or woman who had suffered
  • with a suffering like mine.
  • _Seacht b-pàidreacha fó seacht
  • Chuir Muire faoi n-a Mac,
  • Chuir Brighid faoi n-a brat,
  • Chuir Dia faoi n-a neart,
  • Eidir sinn ‘san Sluagh Sidhe,
  • Eidir sinn ‘san Sluagh Gaoith._
  • Seven paters seven times,
  • Send Mary by her Son,
  • Send Bridget by her mantle,
  • Send God by His strength,
  • Between us and the faery host,
  • Between us and the demons of the air.
  • JOHN SHERMAN
  • AND
  • DHOYA:
  • TWO EARLY STORIES
  • _Republished by kind permission of Mr. T. Fisher Unwin._
  • Having been persuaded somewhat against my judgment to include these
  • early stories, I have read them for the first time these many years.
  • They have come to interest me very deeply; for I am something of an
  • astrologer, and can see in them a young man--was I twenty-three? and
  • we Irish ripen slowly--born when the Water-Carrier was on the horizon,
  • at pains to overcome Saturn in Saturn’s hour, just as I can see in
  • much that follows his struggle with the still all-too-unconquered
  • Moon, and at last, as I think, the summons of the prouder Sun. Sligo,
  • where I had lived as a child and spent some months or weeks of every
  • year till long after, is Ballah, and Pool Dhoya is at the river mouth
  • there, and he who gave me all of Sherman that was not born at the
  • rising of the Water-Carrier has still the bronze upon his face, and is
  • at this moment, it may be, in his walled garden, wondering, as he did
  • twenty years ago, whether he will ever mend the broken glass of the
  • conservatory, where I am not too young to recollect the vine-trees and
  • grapes that did not ripen.
  • W. B. YEATS.
  • _November 14th, 1907._
  • JOHN SHERMAN
  • FIRST PART
  • JOHN SHERMAN LEAVES BALLAH
  • I
  • IN the west of Ireland, on the 9th of December, in the town of Ballah,
  • in the Imperial Hotel there was a single guest, clerical and youthful.
  • With the exception of a stray commercial traveller, who stopped once
  • for a night, there had been nobody for a whole month but this guest,
  • and now he was thinking of going away. The town, full enough in summer
  • of trout and salmon fishers, slept all winter like the bears.
  • On the evening of the 9th of December, in the coffee-room of the
  • Imperial Hotel, there was nobody but this guest. The guest was
  • irritated. It had rained all day, and now that it was clearing up night
  • had almost fallen. He had packed his portmanteau; his stockings, his
  • clothes-brush, his razor, his dress shoes were each in their corner,
  • and now he had nothing to do. He had tried the paper that was lying on
  • the table. He did not agree with its politics.
  • The waiter was playing an accordion in a little room over the stairs.
  • The guest’s irritation increased, for the more he thought about it
  • the more he perceived that the accordion was badly played. There was
  • a piano in the coffee-room; he sat down at it and played the tune
  • correctly, as loudly as possible. The waiter took no notice. He did not
  • know that he was being played for. He was wholly absorbed in his own
  • playing, and besides he was old, obstinate, and deaf. The guest could
  • stand it no longer. He rang for the waiter, and then, remembering that
  • he did not need anything, went out before he came.
  • He went through Martin’s Street and Peter’s Lane, and turned down by
  • the burnt house at the corner of the fish-market, picking his way
  • towards the bridge. The town was dripping, but the rain was almost
  • over. The large drops fell seldomer and seldomer into the puddles. It
  • was the hour of ducks. Three or four had squeezed themselves under a
  • gate, and were now splashing about in the gutter of the main street.
  • There was scarcely anyone abroad. Once or twice a countryman went by
  • in yellow gaiters covered with mud and looked at the guest. Once an
  • old woman with a basket of clothes, recognizing the Protestant curate’s
  • _locum tenens_, made a low curtsey.
  • The clouds gradually drifted away, the twilight deepened and the stars
  • came out. The guest, having bought some cigarettes, had spread his
  • waterproof on the parapet of the bridge and was now leaning his elbows
  • upon it, looking at the river and feeling at last quite tranquil.
  • His meditations, he repeated, to himself, were plated with silver by
  • the stars. The water slid noiselessly, and one or two of the larger
  • stars made little roadways of fire into the darkness. The light from a
  • distant casement made also its roadway. Once or twice a fish leaped.
  • Along the banks were the vague shadows of houses, seeming like phantoms
  • gathering to drink.
  • Yes; he felt now quite contented with the world. Amidst his enjoyment
  • of the shadows and the river--a veritable festival of silence--was
  • mixed pleasantly the knowledge that, as he leant there with the light
  • of a neighbouring gas-jet flickering faintly on his refined form and
  • nervous face and glancing from the little medal of some Anglican order
  • that hung upon his watch-guard, he must have seemed--if there had been
  • any to witness--a being of a different kind to the inhabitants--at once
  • rough and conventional--of this half-deserted town. Between these two
  • feelings the unworldly and the worldly tossed a leaping wave of perfect
  • enjoyment. How pleasantly conscious of his own identity it made him
  • when he thought how he and not those whose birthright it was, felt most
  • the beauty of these shadows and this river! For him who had read much,
  • seen operas and plays, known religious experiences, and written verse
  • to a waterfall in Switzerland, and not for those who dwelt upon its
  • borders for their whole lives, did this river raise a tumult of images
  • and wonders. What meaning it had for them he could not imagine. Some
  • meaning surely it must have!
  • As he gazed out into the darkness, spinning a web of thoughts from
  • himself to the river, from the river to himself, he saw, with a corner
  • of his eye, a spot of red light moving in the air at the other end of
  • the bridge. He turned towards it. It came closer and closer, there
  • appearing behind it the while a man and a cigar. The man carried in one
  • hand a mass of fishing-line covered with hooks, and in the other a tin
  • porringer full of bait.
  • ‘Good evening, Howard.’
  • ‘Good evening,’ answered the guest, taking his elbows off the parapet
  • and looking in a preoccupied way at the man with the hooks. It was only
  • gradually he remembered that he was in Ballah among the barbarians, for
  • his mind had strayed from the last evening flies, making circles on
  • the water beneath, to the devil’s song against ‘the little spirits’ in
  • _Mefistofele_. Looking down at the stone parapet he considered a moment
  • and then burst out--
  • ‘Sherman, how do you stand this place--you who have thoughts above mere
  • eating and sleeping and are not always grinding at the stubble mill?
  • Here everybody lives in the eighteenth century--the squalid century.
  • Well, I am going to-morrow, you know. Thank Heaven, I am done with your
  • grey streets and grey minds! The curate must come home, sick or well.
  • I have a religious essay to write, and besides I should die. Think of
  • that old fellow at the corner there, our most important parishioner.
  • There are no more hairs on his head than thoughts in his skull. To
  • merely look at him is to rob life of its dignity. Then there is nothing
  • in the shops but school-books and Sunday-school prizes. Excellent, no
  • doubt, for anyone who has not had to read as many as I have. Such a
  • choir! such rain!’
  • ‘You need some occupation peculiar to the place,’ said the other,
  • baiting his hooks with worms out of the little porringer. ‘I catch
  • eels. You should set some night-lines too. You bait them with worms in
  • this way, and put them among the weeds at the edge of the river. In the
  • morning you find an eel or two, if you have good fortune, turning round
  • and round and making the weeds sway. I shall catch a great many after
  • this rain.’
  • ‘What a suggestion! Do you mean to stay here,’ said Howard, ‘till your
  • mind rots like our most important parishioner’s?’
  • ‘No, no! To be quite frank with you,’ replied the other, ‘I have some
  • good looks and shall try to turn them to account by going away from
  • here pretty soon and trying to persuade some girl with money to fall in
  • love with me. I shall not be altogether a bad match, you see, because
  • after she has made me a little prosperous my uncle will die and make
  • me much more so. I wish to be able always to remain a lounger. Yes, I
  • shall marry money. My mother has set her heart on it, and I am not,
  • you see, the kind of person who falls in love inconveniently. For the
  • present--’
  • ‘You are vegetating,’ interrupted the other.
  • ‘No, I am seeing the world. In your big towns a man finds his minority
  • and knows nothing outside its border. He knows only the people like
  • himself. But here one chats with the whole world in a day’s walk, for
  • every man one meets is a class. The knowledge I am picking up may be
  • useful to me when I enter the great cities and their ignorance. But I
  • have lines to set. Come with me. I would ask you home, but you and my
  • mother, you know, do not get on well.’
  • ‘I could not live with anyone I did not believe in,’ said Howard; ‘you
  • are so different from me. You can live with mere facts, and that is
  • why, I suppose, your schemes are so mercenary. Before this beautiful
  • river, these stars, these great purple shadows, do you not feel like
  • an insect in a flower? As for me, I also have planned my future. Not
  • too near or too far from a great city, I see myself in a cottage
  • with diamond panes, sitting by the fire. There are books everywhere
  • and etchings on the wall; on the table is a manuscript essay on some
  • religious matter. Perhaps I shall marry some day. Probably not, for I
  • shall ask so much. Certainly I shall not marry for money, for I hold
  • that when we have lost the directness and sincerity of our nature we
  • have no compass. If we once break it the world grows trackless.’
  • ‘Good-bye,’ said Sherman, briskly; ‘I have baited the last hook. Your
  • schemes suit you, but a sluggish fellow like me, poor devil, who wishes
  • to lounge through the world, would find them expensive.’
  • They parted; Sherman to set his lines and Howard to his hotel in high
  • spirits, for it seemed to him he had been eloquent. The billiard-room,
  • which opened on the street, was lighted up. A few young men came round
  • to play sometimes. He went in, for among these provincial youths he
  • felt distinguished; besides, he was a really good player. As he came
  • in one of the players missed and swore. Howard reproved him with a
  • look. He joined the play for a time, and then catching sight through a
  • distant door of the hotel-keeper’s wife putting a kettle on the hob he
  • hurried off, and, drawing a chair to the fire, began one of those long
  • gossips about everybody’s affairs peculiar to the cloth.
  • As Sherman, having set his lines, returned home, he passed a
  • tobacconist’s--a sweet-shop and tobacconist’s in one--the only shop
  • in town, except public-houses, that remained open. The tobacconist
  • was standing in his door, and, recognizing one who dealt consistently
  • with a rival at the other end of the town, muttered: ‘There goes that
  • Jack o’ Dreams; been fishing most likely. Ugh!’ Sherman paused for a
  • moment as he repassed the bridge and looked at the water, on which now
  • a new-risen and crescent moon was shining dimly. How full of memories
  • it was to him! what playmates and boyish adventures did it not bring to
  • mind! To him it seemed to say, ‘Stay near to me,’ as to Howard it had
  • said, ‘Go yonder, to those other joys and other sceneries I have told
  • you of.’ It bade him who loved stay still and dream, and gave flying
  • feet to him who imagined.
  • II
  • The house where Sherman and his mother lived was one of those bare
  • houses so common in country towns. Their dashed fronts mounting above
  • empty pavements have a kind of dignity in their utilitarianism. They
  • seem to say, ‘Fashion has not made us, nor ever do its caprices pass
  • our sand-cleaned doorsteps.’ On every basement window is the same dingy
  • wire blind; on every door the same brass knocker. Custom everywhere!
  • ‘So much the longer,’ the blinds seem to say, ‘have eyes glanced
  • through us’; and the knockers to murmur, ‘And fingers lifted us.’
  • No. 15, Stephens’ Row, was in no manner peculiar among its twenty
  • fellows. The chairs in the drawing-room facing the street were of heavy
  • mahogany with horsehair cushions worn at the corners. On the round
  • table was somebody’s commentary on the New Testament laid like the
  • spokes of a wheel on a table-cover of American oilcloth with stamped
  • Japanese figures half worn away. The room was seldom used, for Mrs.
  • Sherman was solitary because silent. In this room the dressmaker sat
  • twice a year, and here the rector’s wife used every month or so to
  • drink a cup of tea. It was quite clean. There was not a fly-mark on the
  • mirror, and all summer the fern in the grate was constantly changed.
  • Behind this room and overlooking the garden was the parlour, where
  • cane-bottomed chairs took the place of mahogany. Sherman had lived here
  • with his mother all his life, and their old servant hardly remembered
  • having lived anywhere else; and soon she would absolutely cease to
  • remember the world she knew before she saw the four walls of this
  • house, for every day she forgot something fresh. The son was almost
  • thirty, the mother fifty, and the servant near seventy. Every year they
  • had two hundred pounds among them, and once a year the son got a new
  • suit of clothes and went into the drawing-room to look at himself in
  • the mirror.
  • On the morning of the 10th of December Mrs. Sherman was down before her
  • son. A spare, delicate-featured woman, with somewhat thin lips tightly
  • closed as with silent people, and eyes at once gentle and distrustful,
  • tempering the hardness of the lips. She helped the servant to set the
  • table, and then, for her old-fashioned ideas would not allow her to
  • rest, began to knit, often interrupting her knitting to go into the
  • kitchen or to listen at the foot of the stairs. At last, hearing a
  • sound upstairs, she put the eggs down to boil, muttering the while,
  • and began again to knit. When her son appeared she received him with a
  • smile.
  • ‘Late again, mother,’ he said.
  • ‘The young should sleep,’ she answered, for to her he seemed still a
  • boy.
  • She had finished her breakfast some time before the young man, and
  • because it would have appeared very wrong to her to leave the table,
  • she sat on knitting behind the tea-urn: an industry the benefit of
  • which was felt by many poor children--almost the only neighbours she
  • had a good word for.
  • ‘Mother,’ said the young man, presently, ‘your friend the _locum
  • tenens_ is off to-day.’
  • ‘A good riddance.’
  • ‘Why are you so hard on him? He talked intelligently when here, I
  • thought,’ answered her son.
  • ‘I do not like his theology,’ she replied, ‘nor his way of running
  • about and flirting with this body and that body, nor his way of
  • chattering while he buttons and unbuttons his gloves.’
  • ‘You forget he is a man of the great world, and has about him a manner
  • that must seem strange to us.’
  • ‘Oh, he might do very well,’ she answered, ‘for one of those Carton
  • girls at the rectory.’
  • ‘That eldest girl is a good girl,’ replied her son.
  • ‘She looks down on us all, and thinks herself intellectual,’ she
  • went on. ‘I remember when girls were content with their catechism
  • and their Bibles and a little practice at the piano, maybe, for an
  • accomplishment. What does any one want more? It is all pride.’
  • ‘You used to like her as a child,’ said the young man.
  • ‘I like all children.’
  • Sherman having finished his breakfast, took a book of travels in one
  • hand and a trowel in the other and went out into the garden. Having
  • looked under the parlour window for the first tulip shoots, he went
  • down to the further end and began covering some sea-kale for forcing.
  • He had not been long at work when the servant brought him a letter.
  • There was a stone roller at one side of the grass plot. He sat down
  • upon it, and taking the letter between his finger and thumb began
  • looking at it with an air that said: ‘Well! I know what you mean.’ He
  • remained long thus without opening it, the book lying beside him on the
  • roller.
  • The garden--the letter--the book! You have there the three symbols of
  • his life. Every morning he worked in that garden among the sights and
  • sounds of nature. Month by month he planted and hoed and dug there. In
  • the middle he had set a hedge that divided the garden in two. Above
  • the hedge were flowers; below it, vegetables. At the furthest end from
  • the house, lapping broken masonry full of wallflowers, the river said,
  • month after month to all upon its banks, ‘Hush!’ He dined at two with
  • perfect regularity, and in the afternoon went out to shoot or walk.
  • At twilight he set night-lines. Later on he read. He had not many
  • books--a Shakespeare, Mungo Park’s travels, a few two-shilling novels,
  • _Percy’s Reliques_, and a volume on etiquette. He seldom varied his
  • occupations. He had no profession. The town talked of it. They said:
  • ‘He lives upon his mother,’ and were very angry. They never let him
  • see this, however, for it was generally understood he would be a
  • dangerous fellow to rouse; but there was an uncle from whom Sherman had
  • expectations who sometimes wrote remonstrating. Mrs. Sherman resented
  • these letters, for she was afraid of her son going away to seek his
  • fortune--perhaps even in America. Now this matter preyed somewhat on
  • Sherman. For three years or so he had been trying to make his mind up
  • and come to some decision. Sometimes when reading he would start and
  • press his lips together and knit his brows for a moment.
  • It will now be seen why the garden, the book, and the letter were
  • the three symbols of his life, summing up as they did his love of
  • out-of-door doings, his meditations, his anxieties. His life in the
  • garden had granted serenity to his forehead, the reading of his few
  • books had filled his eyes with reverie, and the feeling that he was not
  • quite a good citizen had given a slight and occasional trembling to his
  • lips.
  • He opened the letter. Its contents were what he had long expected.
  • His uncle offered to take him into his office. He laid it spread
  • out before him--a foot on each margin, right and left--and looked at
  • it, turning the matter over and over in his mind. Would he go? would
  • he stay? He did not like the idea much. The lounger in him did not
  • enjoy the thought of London. Gradually his mind wandered away into
  • scheming--infinite scheming--what would he do if he went, what would he
  • do if he did not go?
  • A beetle, attracted by the faint sunlight, had crawled out of its hole.
  • It saw the paper and crept on to it, the better to catch the sunlight.
  • Sherman saw the beetle but his mind was not occupied with it. ‘Shall I
  • tell Mary Carton?’ he was thinking. Mary had long been his adviser and
  • friend. She was, indeed, everybody’s adviser. Yes, he would ask her
  • what to do. Then again he thought--no, he would decide for himself. The
  • beetle began to move. ‘If it goes off the paper by the top I will ask
  • her--if by the bottom I will not.’
  • The beetle went off by the top. He got up with an air of decision and
  • went into the tool-house and began sorting seeds and picking out the
  • light ones, sometimes stopping to watch a spider; for he knew he must
  • wait till the afternoon to see Mary Carton. The tool-house was a
  • favourite place with him. He often read there and watched the spiders
  • in the corners.
  • At dinner he was preoccupied.
  • ‘Mother,’ he said, ‘would you much mind if we went away from this?’
  • ‘I have often told you,’ she answered, ‘I do not like one place better
  • than another. I like them all equally little.’
  • After dinner he went again into the tool-house. This time he did not
  • sort seeds--only watched the spiders.
  • III
  • Towards evening he went out. The pale sunshine of winter flickered
  • on his path. The wind blew the straws about. He grew more and more
  • melancholy. A dog of his acquaintance was chasing rabbits in a field.
  • He had never been known to catch one, and since his youth had never
  • seen one, for he was almost wholly blind. They were his form of the
  • eternal chimera. The dog left the field and followed with a friendly
  • sniff.
  • They came together to the rectory. Mary Carton was not in. There was a
  • children’s practice in the school-house. They went thither.
  • A child of four or five with a swelling on its face was sitting
  • under a wall opposite the school door, waiting to make faces at the
  • Protestant children as they came out. Catching sight of the dog she
  • seemed to debate in her mind whether to throw a stone at it or call
  • it to her. She threw the stone and made it run. In after times he
  • remembered all these things as though they were of importance.
  • He opened the latched green door and went in. About twenty children
  • were singing in shrill voices, standing in a row at the further end. At
  • the harmonium he recognised Mary Carton, who nodded to him and went on
  • with her playing. The whitewashed walls were covered with glazed prints
  • of animals; at the further end was a large map of Europe; by a fire at
  • the near end was a table with the remains of tea. This tea was an idea
  • of Mary’s. They had tea and cake first, afterwards the singing. The
  • floor was covered with crumbs. The fire was burning brightly. Sherman
  • sat down beside it. A child with a great deal of oil in her hair was
  • sitting on the end of a form at the other side.
  • ‘Look,’ she whispered, ‘I have been sent away. At any rate they are
  • further from the fire. They have to be near the harmonium. I would not
  • sing. Do you like hymns? I don’t. Will you have a cup of tea? I can
  • make it quite well. See, I did not spill a drop. Have you enough milk?’
  • It was a cup full of milk--children’s tea. ‘Look, there is a mouse
  • carrying away a crumb. Hush!’
  • They sat there, the child watching the mouse, Sherman pondering on his
  • letter, until the music ceased and the children came tramping down the
  • room. The mouse having fled, Sherman’s self-appointed hostess got up
  • with a sigh and went out with the others.
  • Mary Carton closed the harmonium and came towards Sherman. Her face and
  • all her movements showed a gentle decision of character. Her glance was
  • serene, her features regular, her figure at the same time ample and
  • beautifully moulded; her dress plain yet not without a certain air of
  • distinction. In a different society she would have had many suitors.
  • But she was of a type that in country towns does not get married
  • at all. Its beauty is too lacking in pink and white, its nature in
  • that small assertiveness admired for character by the uninstructed.
  • Elsewhere she would have known her own beauty--as it is right that all
  • the beautiful should--and have learnt how to display it, to add gesture
  • to her calm and more of mirth and smiles to her grave cheerfulness. As
  • it was, her manner was much older than herself.
  • She sat down by Sherman with the air of an old friend. They had long
  • been accustomed to consult together on every matter. They were such
  • good friends they had never fallen in love with each other. Perfect
  • love and perfect friendship are indeed incompatible; for the one is a
  • battlefield where shadows war beside the combatants, and the other a
  • placid country where Consultation has her dwelling.
  • These two were such good friends that the most gossiping townspeople
  • had given them up with a sigh. The doctor’s wife, a faded beauty and
  • devoted romance reader, said one day, as they passed, ‘They are such
  • cold creatures’; the old maid who kept the Berlin-wool shop remarked,
  • ‘They are not of the marrying sort’; and now their comings and goings
  • were no longed noticed. Nothing had ever come to break in on their
  • quiet companionship and give obscurity as a dwelling-place for the
  • needed illusions. Had one been weak and the other strong, one plain and
  • the other handsome, one guide and the other guided, one wise and the
  • other foolish, love might have found them out in a moment, for love is
  • based on inequality as friendship is on equality.
  • ‘John,’ said Mary Carton, warming her hands at the fire, ‘I have had a
  • troublesome day. Did you come to help me teach the children to sing? It
  • was good of you: you were just too late.’
  • ‘No,’ he answered, ‘I have come to be your pupil. I am always your
  • pupil.’
  • ‘Yes, and a most disobedient one.’
  • ‘Well, advise me this time at any rate. My uncle has written, offering
  • me a hundred pounds a year to begin with in his London office. Am I to
  • go?’
  • ‘You know quite well my answer,’ she said.
  • ‘Indeed I do not. Why should I go? I am contented here. I am now making
  • my garden ready for spring. Later on there will be trout fishing and
  • saunters by the edge of the river in the evening when the bats are
  • flickering about. In July there will be races. I enjoy the bustle. I
  • enjoy life here. When anything annoys me I keep away from it, that is
  • all. You know I am always busy. I have occupation and friends and am
  • quite contented.’
  • ‘It is a great loss to many of us, but you must go, John,’ she said.
  • ‘For you know you will be old some day, and perhaps when the vitality
  • of youth is gone you will feel that your life is empty and find that
  • you are too old to change it; and you will give up, perhaps, trying
  • to be happy and likeable and become as the rest are. I think I can
  • see you,’ she said, with a laugh, ‘a hypochondriac, like Gorman, the
  • retired excise officer, or with a red nose like Dr. Stephens, or
  • growing like Peters, the elderly cattle merchant, who starves his
  • horse.’
  • ‘They were bad material to begin with,’ he answered, ‘and, besides, I
  • cannot take my mother away with me at her age, and I cannot leave her
  • alone.’
  • ‘What annoyance it may be,’ she answered, ‘will soon be forgotten. You
  • will be able to give her many more comforts. We women--we all like to
  • be dressed well and have pleasant rooms to sit in, and a young man at
  • your age should not be idle. You must go away from this little backward
  • place. We shall miss you, but you are clever and must go and work with
  • other men and have your talents admitted.’
  • ‘How emulous you would have me! Perhaps I shall be well-to-do some day;
  • meanwhile I only wish to stay here with my friends.’
  • She went over to the window and looked out with her face turned from
  • him. The evening light cast a long shadow behind her on the floor.
  • After some moments, she said, ‘I see people ploughing on the slope of
  • the hill. There are people working on a house to the right. Everywhere
  • there are people busy,’ and with a slight tremble in her voice she
  • added, ‘and, John, nowhere are there any doing what they wish. One has
  • to think of so many things--of duty and God.’
  • ‘Mary, I didn’t know you were so religious.’
  • Coming towards him with a smile, she said, ‘No more did I, perhaps.
  • But sometimes the self in one is very strong. One has to think a great
  • deal and reason with it. Yet I try hard to lose myself in things about
  • me. These children now--I often lie awake thinking about them. That
  • child who was talking to you is often on my mind. I do not know what
  • will happen to her. She makes me unhappy. I am afraid she is not a good
  • child at all. I am afraid she is not taught well at home. I try hard to
  • be gentle and patient with her. I am a little displeased with myself
  • to-day, so I have lectured you. There! I have made my confession. But,’
  • she added, taking one of his hands in both hers and reddening, ‘you
  • must go away. You must not be idle. You will gain everything.’
  • As she stood there with bright eyes, the light of evening about her,
  • Sherman for perhaps the first time saw how beautiful she was, and was
  • flattered by her interest. For the first time also her presence did not
  • make him at peace with the world.
  • ‘Will you be an obedient pupil?’
  • ‘You know so much more than I do,’ he answered, ‘and are so much wiser.
  • I will write to my uncle and agree to his offer.’
  • ‘Now you must go home,’ she said. ‘You must not keep your mother
  • waiting for her tea. There! I have raked the fire out. We must not
  • forget to lock the door behind us.’
  • As they stood on the doorstep the wind blew a whirl of dead leaves
  • about them.
  • ‘They are my old thoughts,’ he said; ‘see, they are all withered.’
  • They walked together silently. At the vicarage he left her and went
  • homeward.
  • The deserted flour-store at the corner of two roads, the house that
  • had been burnt hollow ten years before and still lifted its blackened
  • beams, the straggling and leafless fruit-trees rising above garden
  • walls, the church where he was christened--these foster-mothers of his
  • infancy seemed to nod and shake their heads over him.
  • ‘Mother,’ he said, hurriedly entering the room, ‘we are going to
  • London.’
  • ‘As you wish. I always knew you would be a rolling stone,’ she
  • answered, and went out to tell the servant that as soon as she had
  • finished the week’s washing they must pack up everything, for they were
  • going to London.
  • ‘Yes, we must pack up,’ said the old peasant; she did not stop peeling
  • the onion in her hand--she had not comprehended. In the middle of the
  • night she suddenly started up in bed with a pale face and a prayer to
  • the Virgin whose image hung over her head--she had now comprehended.
  • IV
  • On January the 5th, about two in the afternoon, Sherman sat on the
  • deck of the steamer _Lavinia_ enjoying a period of sunshine between
  • two showers. The steamer _Lavinia_ was a cattle-boat. It had been his
  • wish to travel by some more expensive route, but his mother, with
  • her old-fashioned ideas of duty, would not hear of it, and now, as
  • he foresaw, was extremely uncomfortable below, while he, who was a
  • good sailor, was pretty happy on deck, and would have been quite so
  • if the pigs would only tire of their continual squealing. With the
  • exception of a very dirty old woman sitting by a crate of geese, all
  • the passengers but himself were below. This old woman made the journey
  • monthly with geese for the Liverpool market.
  • Sherman was dreaming. He began to feel very desolate, and commenced
  • a letter to Mary Carton in his notebook to state this fact. He was
  • a laborious and unpractised writer, and found it helped him to make
  • a pencil copy. Sometimes he stopped and watched the puffin sleeping
  • on the waves. Each one of them had its head tucked in in a somewhat
  • different way. ‘That is because their characters are different,’ he
  • thought.
  • Gradually he began to notice a great many corks floating by, one after
  • the other. The old woman saw them too, and said, waking out of a half
  • sleep: ‘Misther John Sherman, we will be in the Mersey before evening.
  • Why are ye goin’ among them savages in London, Misther John? Why don’t
  • ye stay among your own people--for what have we in this life but a
  • mouthful of air?’
  • SECOND PART
  • MARGARET LELAND
  • I
  • Sherman and his mother rented a small house on the north side of St.
  • Peter’s Square, Hammersmith. The front windows looked out on to the
  • old rank and green square, the windows behind on to a little patch
  • of garden round which the houses gathered and pressed as though they
  • already longed to trample it out. In this garden was a single tall pear
  • tree that never bore fruit.
  • Three years passed by without any notable event. Sherman went every day
  • to his office in Tower Hill Street, abused his work a great deal, and
  • was not unhappy perhaps. He was probably a bad clerk, but then nobody
  • was very exacting with the nephew of the head of the firm.
  • The firm of Sherman and Saunders, ship-brokers, was a long-established,
  • old-fashioned house. Saunders had been dead some years and old Michael
  • Sherman ruled alone--an old bachelor full of family pride and pride
  • in his wealth. He lived, for all that, in a very simple fashion. His
  • mahogany furniture was a little solider than other people’s perhaps.
  • He did not understand display. Display finds its excuse in some taste
  • good or bad, and in a long industrious life Michael Sherman had never
  • found leisure to form one. He seemed to live only from habit. Year by
  • year he grew more silent, gradually ceasing to regard anything but his
  • family and his ships. His family were represented by his nephew and his
  • nephew’s mother. He did not feel much affection for them. He believed
  • in his family--that was all. To remind him of the other goal of his
  • thoughts hung round his private office pictures with such inscriptions
  • as ‘S.S. _Indus_ at the Cape of Good Hope,’ ‘The barque _Mary_ in the
  • Mozambique Channel,’ ‘The barque _Livingstone_ at Port Said,’ and
  • many more. Every rope was drawn accurately with a ruler, and here and
  • there were added distant vessels sailing proudly by with all that
  • indifference to perspective peculiar to the drawings of sailors. On
  • every ship was the flag of the firm spread out to show the letters.
  • No man cared for old Michael Sherman. Every one liked John. Both were
  • silent, but the young man had sometimes a talkative fit. The old man
  • lived for his ledger, the young man for his dreams.
  • In spite of all these differences, the uncle was on the whole pleased
  • with the nephew. He noticed a certain stolidity that was of the family.
  • It sometimes irritated others. It pleased him. He saw a hundred
  • indications besides that made him say, ‘He is a true Sherman. We
  • Shermans begin that way and give up frivolity as we grow old. We are
  • all the same in the end.’
  • * * * * *
  • Mrs. Sherman and her son had but a small round of acquaintances--a few
  • rich people, clients of the house of Sherman and Saunders for the most
  • part. Among these was a Miss Margaret Leland who lived with her mother,
  • the widow of the late Henry Leland, ship-broker, on the eastern side
  • of St. Peter’s Square. Their house was larger than the Shermans’, and
  • noticeable among its fellows by the newly-painted hall-door. Within
  • on every side were bronzes and china vases and heavy curtains. In all
  • were displayed the curious and vagrant taste of Margaret Leland: the
  • rich Italian and mediæval draperies of pre-Raphaelite taste jostling
  • the brightest and vulgarest products of more native and Saxon
  • schools; vases of the most artistic shape and colour side by side
  • with artificial flowers and stuffed birds. This house belonged to the
  • Lelands. They had bought it in less prosperous days, and having altered
  • it according to their taste and the need of their growing welfare could
  • not decide to leave it.
  • Sherman was an occasional caller at the Lelands, and had certainly a
  • liking, though not a very deep one, for Margaret. As yet he knew little
  • more about her than that she wore the most fascinating hats, that the
  • late Lord Lytton was her favourite author, and that she hated frogs. It
  • is clear that she did not know that a French writer on magic says the
  • luxurious and extravagant hate frogs because they are cold, solitary,
  • and dreary. Had she done so, she would have been more cautious about
  • revealing her tastes.
  • For the rest, John Sherman was forgetting the town of Ballah. He
  • corresponded indeed with Mary Carton, but his laborious letter-writing
  • made his letters fewer and fewer. Sometimes, too, he heard from Howard,
  • who had a curacy at Glasgow and was on indifferent terms with his
  • parishioners. They objected to his way of conducting the services.
  • His letters were full of it. He would not give in, he said, whatever
  • happened. His conscience was involved.
  • II
  • One afternoon Mrs. Leland called on Mrs. Sherman. She very often
  • called--this fat, sentimental woman, moving in the midst of a cloud
  • of scent. The day was warm, and she carried her too elaborate and
  • heavy dress as a large caddis-fly drags its case with much labour and
  • patience. She sat down on the sofa with obvious relief, leaning so
  • heavily among the cushions that a clothes-moth fluttered out of an
  • antimacassar, to be knocked down and crushed by Mrs. Sherman, who was
  • very quick in her movements.
  • As soon as she found her breath, Mrs. Leland began a long history of
  • her sorrows. Her daughter Margaret had been jilted and was in despair,
  • had taken to her bed with every resolution to die, and was growing
  • paler and paler. The hard-hearted man, though she knew he had heard,
  • did not relent. She knew he had heard because her daughter had told his
  • sister all about it, and his sister had no heart, because she said it
  • was temper that ailed Margaret, and she was a little vixen, and that
  • if she had not flirted with everybody the engagement would never have
  • been broken off. But Mr. Sims had no heart clearly, as Miss Marriot and
  • Mrs. Eliza Taylor, her daughter’s friends, said, when they heard, and
  • Lock, the butler, said the same too, and Mary Young, the housemaid,
  • said so too--and she knew all about it, for Margaret used to read his
  • letters to her often when having her hair brushed.
  • ‘She must have been very fond of him,’ said Mrs. Sherman.
  • ‘She is so romantic, my dear,’ answered Mrs. Leland, with a sigh. ‘I am
  • afraid she takes after an uncle on her father’s side, who wrote poetry
  • and wore a velvet jacket and ran away with an Italian countess who used
  • to get drunk. When I married Mr. Leland people said he was not worthy
  • of me, and that I was throwing myself away--and he in business, too!
  • But Margaret is so romantic. There was Mr. Walters, a gentleman-farmer,
  • and Simpson who had a jeweller’s shop--I never approved of him!--and
  • Mr. Samuelson, and the Hon. William Scott. She tired of them all except
  • the Hon. William Scott, who tired of her because someone told him she
  • put belladonna in her eyes--and it is not true; and now there is Mr.
  • Sims!’ She then cried a little, and allowed herself to be consoled by
  • Mrs. Sherman.
  • ‘You talk so intelligently and are so well informed,’ she said at
  • parting. ‘I have made a very pleasant call,’ and the caddis-worm toiled
  • upon its way, arriving in time at other cups of tea.
  • III
  • The day after Mrs. Leland’s call upon his mother, John Sherman,
  • returning home after his not very lengthy day in the office, saw
  • Margaret coming towards him. She had a lawn-tennis racket under her
  • arm, and was walking slowly on the shady side of the road. She was a
  • pretty girl with quite irregular features, who though not really more
  • than pretty, had so much manner, so much of an air, that every one
  • called her a beauty: a trefoil with the fragrance of a rose.
  • ‘Mr. Sherman,’ she cried, coming smiling to meet him, ‘I have been ill,
  • but could not stand the house any longer. I am going to the Square to
  • play tennis. Will you come with me?’
  • ‘I am a bad player,’ he said.
  • ‘Of course you are,’ she answered; ‘but you are the only person under a
  • hundred to be found this afternoon. How dull life is!’ she continued,
  • with a sigh. ‘You heard how ill I have been? What do you do all day?’
  • ‘I sit at a desk, sometimes writing, and sometimes, when I get lazy,
  • looking up at the flies. There are fourteen on the plaster of the
  • ceiling over my head. They died two winters ago. I sometimes think to
  • have them brushed off, but they have been there so long now I hardly
  • like to.’
  • ‘Ah! you like them,’ she said, ‘because you are accustomed to them. In
  • most cases there is not much more to be said for our family affections,
  • I think.’
  • ‘In a room close at hand,’ he went on, ‘there is, you know, Uncle
  • Michael, who never speaks.’
  • ‘Precisely. You have an uncle who never speaks; I have a mother who
  • never is silent. She went to see Mrs. Sherman the other day. What did
  • she say to her?’
  • ‘Nothing.’
  • ‘Really! What a dull thing existence is!’--this with a great sigh.
  • ‘When the Fates are weaving our web of life some mischievous goblin
  • always runs off with the dye-pot. Everything is dull and grey. Am I
  • looking a little pale? I have been so very ill.’
  • ‘A little bit pale, perhaps,’ he said, doubtfully.
  • The Square gate brought them to a stop. It was locked, but she had the
  • key. The lock was stiff, but turned easily for John Sherman.
  • ‘How strong you are,’ she said.
  • It was an iridescent evening of spring. The leaves of the bushes had
  • still their faint green. As Margaret darted about at the tennis, a red
  • feather in her cap seemed to rejoice with its wearer. Everything was at
  • once gay and tranquil. The whole world had that unreal air it assumes
  • at beautiful moments, as though it might vanish at a touch like an
  • iridescent soap-bubble.
  • After a little Margaret said she was tired, and, sitting on a
  • garden-seat among the bushes, began telling him the plots of novels
  • lately read by her. Suddenly she cried: ‘The novel-writers were all
  • serious people like you. They are so hard on people like me. They
  • always make us come to a bad end. They _say_ we are always acting,
  • acting, acting; and what else do you serious people do? You act before
  • the world. I think, do you know, _we_ act before ourselves. All the
  • old foolish kings and queens in history were like us. They laughed and
  • beckoned and went to the block for no very good purpose. I daresay the
  • headsmen were like you.’
  • ‘We would never cut off so pretty a head.’
  • ‘Oh, yes, you would--you would cut off mine to-morrow.’ All this she
  • said vehemently, piercing him with her bright eyes. ‘You would cut off
  • my head to-morrow,’ she repeated, almost fiercely; ‘I tell you you
  • would.’
  • Her departure was always unexpected, her moods changed with so much
  • rapidity. ‘Look!’ she said, pointing where the clock on St. Peter’s
  • church showed above the bushes. ‘Five minutes to five. In five minutes
  • my mother’s tea-hour. It is like growing old. I go to gossip. Good-bye.’
  • The red feather shone for a moment among the bushes and was gone.
  • IV
  • The next day and the day after, Sherman was followed by those bright
  • eyes. When he opened a letter at his desk they seemed to gaze at him
  • from the open paper, and to watch him from the flies upon the ceiling.
  • He was even a worse clerk than usual.
  • One evening he said to his mother, ‘Miss Leland has beautiful eyes.’
  • ‘My dear, she puts belladonna in them.’
  • ‘What a thing to say!’
  • ‘I know she does, though her mother denies it.’
  • ‘Well, she is certainly beautiful,’ he answered.
  • ‘My dear, if she has an attraction for you, I don’t want to discourage
  • it. She is rich as girls go nowadays; and one woman has one fault,
  • another another: one’s untidy, one fights with her servants, one fights
  • with her friends, another has a crabbed tongue when she talks of them.’
  • Sherman became again silent, finding no fragment of romance in such a
  • discourse.
  • In the next week or two he saw much of Miss Leland. He met her almost
  • every evening on his return from the office, walking slowly, her racket
  • under her arm. They played tennis much and talked more. Sherman began
  • to play tennis in his dreams. Miss Leland told him all about herself,
  • her friends, her inmost feelings; and yet every day he knew less about
  • her. It was not merely that saying everything she said nothing, but
  • that continually there came through her wild words the sound of the
  • mysterious flutes and viols of that unconscious nature which dwells
  • so much nearer to woman than to man. How often do we not endow the
  • beautiful and candid with depth and mystery not their own? We do not
  • know that we but hear in their voices those flutes and viols playing to
  • us of the alluring secret of the world.
  • Sherman had never known in early life what is called first love, and
  • now, when he had passed thirty, it came to him--that love more of the
  • imagination than of either the senses or affections: it was mainly the
  • eyes that followed him.
  • It is not to be denied that as this love grew serious it grew
  • mercenary. Now active, now latent, the notion had long been in
  • Sherman’s mind, as we know, that he should marry money. A born
  • lounger, riches tempted him greatly. When those eyes haunted him from
  • the fourteen flies on the ceiling, he would say, ‘I should be rich;
  • I should have a house in the country; I should hunt and shoot, and
  • have a garden and three gardeners; I should leave this abominable
  • office.’ Then the eyes became even more beautiful. It was a new kind of
  • belladonna.
  • He shrank a little, however, from choosing even this pleasant pathway.
  • He had planned many futures for himself and learnt to love them all. It
  • was this that had made him linger on at Ballah for so long, and it was
  • this that now kept him undecided. He would have to give up the universe
  • for a garden and three gardeners. How sad it was to make substantial
  • even the best of his dreams. How hard it was to submit to that
  • decree which compels every step we take in life to be a death in the
  • imagination. How difficult it was to be so enwrapped in this one new
  • hope as not to hear the lamentations that were going on in dim corners
  • of his mind.
  • One day he resolved to propose. He examined himself in the glass in
  • the morning; and for the first time in his life smiled to see how
  • good-looking he was. In the evening before leaving the office he
  • peered at himself in the mirror over the mantlepiece in the room where
  • customers were received. The sun was blazing through the window full on
  • his face. He did not look so well. Immediately all courage left him.
  • That evening he went out after his mother had gone to bed and walked
  • far along the towing-path of the Thames. A faint mist half covered
  • away the houses and factory chimneys on the further side; beside him
  • a band of osiers swayed softly, the deserted and full river lapping
  • their stems. He looked on all these things with foreign eyes. He had no
  • sense of possession. Indeed it seemed to him that everything in London
  • was owned by too many to be owned by anyone. Another river that he
  • did seem to possess flowed through his memory with all its familiar
  • sights--boys riding in the stream to the saddle-girths, fish leaping,
  • water-flies raising their small ripples, a swan asleep, the wallflowers
  • growing on the red brick of the margin. He grew very sad. Suddenly
  • a shooting star, fiery and vagabond, leaped from the darkness. It
  • brought his mind again in a moment to Margaret Leland. To marry her, he
  • thought, was to separate himself from the old life he loved so well.
  • Crossing the river at Putney, he hurried homewards among the
  • market-gardens. Nearing home, the streets were deserted, the shops
  • closed. Where King Street joins the Broadway, entirely alone with
  • itself, in the very centre of the road a little black cat was leaping
  • after its shadow.
  • ‘Ah!’ he thought, ‘it would be a good thing to be a little black cat.
  • To leap about in the moonlight and sleep in the sunlight, and catch
  • flies, to have no hard tasks to do or hard decisions to come to, to be
  • simple and full of animal spirits.’
  • At the corner of Bridge Road was a coffee-stall, the only sign of human
  • life. He bought some cold meat and flung it to the little black cat.
  • V
  • Some more days went by. At last, one day, arriving at the Square
  • somewhat earlier than usual, and sitting down to wait for Margaret on
  • the seat among the bushes, he noticed the pieces of a torn-up letter
  • lying about. Beside him on the seat was a pencil, as though someone had
  • been writing there and left it behind them. The pencil-lead was worn
  • very short. The letter had been torn up, perhaps in a fit of impatience.
  • In a half-mechanical way he glanced over the scraps. On one of them
  • he read: ‘MY DEAR ELIZA,--What an incurable gossip my mother is. You
  • heard of my misfortune. I nearly died-—-’ Here he had to search among
  • the scraps; at last he found one that seemed to follow. ‘Perhaps you
  • will hear news from me soon. There is a handsome young man who pays me
  • attention, and-—-’ Here another piece had to be found. ‘I would take
  • him though he had a face like the man in the moon, and limped like the
  • devil at the theatre. Perhaps I am a little in love. Oh! friend of
  • my heart--’ Here it broke off again. He was interested, and searched
  • the grass and the bushes for fragments. Some had been blown to quite
  • a distance. He got together several sentences now. ‘I will not spend
  • another winter with my mother for anything. All this is, of course, a
  • secret. I had to tell somebody; secrets are bad for my health. Perhaps
  • it will all come to nothing.’ Then the letter went off into dress, the
  • last novel the writer had read, and so forth. A Miss Sims, too, was
  • mentioned, who had said some unkind thing of the writer.
  • Sherman was greatly amused. It did not seem to him wrong to read--we do
  • not mind spying on one of the crowd, any more than on the personages of
  • literature. It never occurred to him that he, or any friend of his, was
  • concerned in these pencil scribblings.
  • Suddenly he saw this sentence: ‘Heigho! your poor Margaret is falling
  • in love again; condole with her, my dear.’
  • He started. The name ‘Margaret,’ the mention of Miss Sims, the style
  • of the whole letter, all made plain the authorship. Very desperately
  • ashamed of himself, he got up and tore each scrap of paper into still
  • smaller fragments and scattered them far apart.
  • That evening he proposed and was accepted.
  • VI
  • For several days there was a new heaven and a new earth. Miss Leland
  • seemed suddenly impressed with the seriousness of life. She was
  • gentleness itself; and as Sherman sat on Sunday mornings in his
  • pocket-handkerchief of a garden under the one tree, with its smoky
  • stem, watching the little circles of sunlight falling from the leaves
  • like a shower of new sovereigns, he gazed at them with a longer and
  • keener joy than heretofore--a new heaven and a new earth, surely!
  • Sherman planted and dug and raked this pocket-handkerchief of a garden
  • most diligently, rooting out the docks and dandelions and mouse-ear and
  • the patches of untimely grass. It was the point of contact between his
  • new life and the old. It was far too small and unfertile and shaded-in
  • to satisfy his love of gardener’s experiments and early vegetables.
  • Perforce this husbandry was too little complex for his affections to
  • gather much round plant and bed. His garden in Ballah used to touch him
  • like the growth of a young family. Now he was content to satisfy his
  • barbaric sense of colour; right round were planted alternate hollyhock
  • and sunflower, and behind them scarlet-runners showed their inch-high
  • cloven shoots.
  • One Sunday it occurred to him to write to his friends on the matter
  • of his engagement. He numbered them over. Howard, one or two less
  • intimate, and Mary Carton. At that name he paused; he would not write
  • just yet.
  • VII
  • One Saturday there was a tennis party. Miss Leland devoted herself all
  • day to a young Foreign Office clerk. She played tennis with him, talked
  • with him, drank lemonade with him, had neither thoughts nor words for
  • anyone else. John Sherman was quite happy. Tennis was always a bore,
  • and now he was not called upon to play. It had not struck him there was
  • occasion for jealousy.
  • As the guests were dispersing, his betrothed came to him. Her manner
  • seemed strange.
  • ‘Does anything ail you, Margaret?’ he asked, as they left the Square.
  • ‘Everything,’ she answered, looking about her with ostentatious
  • secrecy. ‘You are a most annoying person. You have no feeling; you
  • have no temperament; you are quite the most stupid creature I was ever
  • engaged to.’
  • ‘What is wrong with you?’ he asked, in bewilderment.
  • ‘Don’t you see,’ she replied, with a broken voice, ‘I flirted all day
  • with that young clerk? You should have nearly killed me with jealousy.
  • You do not love me a bit! There is no knowing what I might do!’
  • ‘Well, you know,’ he said, ‘it was not right of you. People might say,
  • “Look at John Sherman; how furious he must be!” To be sure, I wouldn’t
  • be furious a bit; but then they’d go about saying I was. It would not
  • matter, of course; but you know it is not right of you.’
  • ‘It is no use pretending you have feeling. It is all that miserable
  • little town you come from, with its sleepy old shops and its sleepy
  • old society. I would give up loving you this minute,’ she added, with
  • a caressing look, ‘if you had not that beautiful bronzed face. I will
  • improve you. To-morrow evening you must come to the opera.’ Suddenly
  • she changed the subject. ‘Do you see that little fat man coming out of
  • the Square and staring at me? I was engaged to him once. Look at the
  • four old ladies behind him, shaking their bonnets at me. Each has some
  • story about me, and it will be all the same in a hundred years.’
  • After this he had hardly a moment’s peace. She kept him continually
  • going to theatres, operas, parties. These last were an especial
  • trouble; for it was her wont to gather about her an admiring circle to
  • listen to her extravagancies, and he was no longer at the age when we
  • enjoy audacity for its own sake.
  • VIII
  • Gradually those bright eyes of his imagination, watching him from
  • letters and from among the fourteen flies on the ceiling, had ceased to
  • be centres of peace. They seemed like two whirlpools, wherein the order
  • and quiet of his life were absorbed hourly and daily.
  • He still thought sometimes of the country house of his dreams and of
  • the garden and the three gardeners, but somehow they had lost half
  • their charm.
  • He had written to Howard and some others, and commenced, at last, a
  • letter to Mary Carton. It lay unfinished on his desk; a thin coating of
  • dust was gathering upon it.
  • Mrs. Leland called continually on Mrs. Sherman. She sentimentalized
  • over the lovers, and even wept over them; each visit supplied the
  • household with conversation for a week.
  • Every Sunday morning--his letter-writing time--Sherman looked at his
  • uncompleted letter. Gradually it became plain to him he could not
  • finish it. It had never seemed to him he had more than friendship
  • for Mary Carton, yet somehow it was not possible to tell her of this
  • love-affair.
  • The more his betrothed troubled him the more he thought about the
  • unfinished letter. He was a man standing at the cross roads.
  • Whenever the wind blew from the south he remembered his friend, for
  • that is the wind that fills the heart with memory.
  • One Sunday he removed the dust from the face of the letter almost
  • reverently, as though it were the dust from the wheels of destiny. But
  • the letter remained unfinished.
  • IX
  • One Wednesday in June Sherman arrived home an hour earlier than
  • usual from his office, as his wont was the first Wednesday in every
  • month, on which day his mother was at home to her friends. They had
  • not many callers. To-day there was no one as yet but a badly-dressed
  • old lady his mother had picked up he knew not where. She had been
  • looking at his photograph album, and recalling names and dates
  • from her own prosperous times. As she went out Miss Leland came in.
  • She gave the old lady in passing a critical look that made the poor
  • creature very conscious of a threadbare mantle, and went over to Mrs.
  • Sherman, holding out both hands. Sherman, who knew all his mother’s
  • peculiarities, noticed on her side a slight coldness; perhaps she did
  • not altogether like this beautiful dragon-fly.
  • ‘I have come,’ said Miss Leland, ‘to tell John that he must learn to
  • paint. Music and society are not enough. There is nothing like art to
  • give refinement.’ Then turning to John Sherman--‘My dear, I will make
  • you quite different. You are a dreadful barbarian, you know.’
  • ‘What ails me, Margaret?’
  • ‘Just look at that necktie! Nothing shows a man’s cultivation like
  • his necktie! Then your reading! You never read anything but old books
  • nobody wants to talk about. I will lend you three everyone has read
  • this month. You really must acquire small talk and change your necktie.’
  • Presently she noticed the photograph-book lying open on a chair.
  • ‘Oh!’ she cried, ‘I must have another look at John’s beauties.’
  • It was a habit of his to gather all manner of pretty faces. It came
  • from incipient old bachelorhood, perhaps.
  • Margaret criticised each photograph in turn with, ‘Ah! she looks as if
  • she had some life in her!’ or ‘I do not like your sleepy eyelids,’ or
  • some such phrase. The mere relations were passed by without a word. One
  • face occurred several times--a quiet face. As Margaret came on this one
  • for the third time, Mrs. Sherman, who seemed a little resentful about
  • something, said: ‘That is his friend, Mary Carton.’
  • ‘He told me about her. He has a book she gave him. So that is she? How
  • interesting! I pity these poor country people. It must be hard to keep
  • from getting stupid.’
  • ‘My friend is not at all stupid,’ said Sherman.
  • ‘Does she speak with a brogue? I remember you told me she was very
  • good. It must be difficult to keep from talking platitudes when one is
  • very good.’
  • ‘You are quite wrong about her. You would like her very much,’ he
  • replied.
  • ‘She is one of those people, I suppose, who can only talk about their
  • relatives, or their families, or about their friends’ children: how
  • this one has got the whooping-cough, and this one is getting well of
  • the measles!’ She kept swaying one of the leaves between her finger
  • and thumb impatiently. ‘What a strange way she does her hair; and what
  • an ugly dress!’
  • ‘You must not talk that way about her--she is my great friend.’
  • ‘Friend! friend!’ she burst out. ‘He thinks I will believe in
  • friendship between a man and a woman!’
  • She got up, and said, turning round with an air of changing the
  • subject, ‘Have you written to your friends about our engagement? You
  • had not done so when I asked you lately.’
  • ‘I have.’
  • ‘All?’
  • ‘Well, not all.’
  • ‘Your great friend, Miss —— what do you call her?’
  • ‘Miss Carton. I have not written to her.’
  • She tapped impatiently with her foot.
  • ‘They were really old companions--that is all,’ said Mrs. Sherman,
  • wishing to mend matters. ‘They were both readers; that brought them
  • together. I never much fancied her. Yet she was well enough as a
  • friend, and helped, maybe, with reading, and the gardening, and
  • his good bringing-up, to keep him from the idle young men of the
  • neighbourhood.’
  • ‘You must make him write and tell her at once--you must, you must!’
  • almost sobbed out Miss Leland.
  • ‘I promise,’ he answered.
  • Immediately returning to herself, she cried, ‘If I were in her place
  • I know what I would like to do when I got the letter. I know who I
  • would like to kill!’--this with a laugh as she went over and looked at
  • herself in the mirror on the mantlepiece.
  • THIRD PART
  • JOHN SHERMAN REVISITS BALLAH
  • I
  • The others had gone, and Sherman was alone in the drawing-room by
  • himself, looking through the window. Never had London seemed to him so
  • like a reef whereon he was cast away. In the Square the bushes were
  • covered with dust; some sparrows were ruffling their feathers on the
  • side-walk; people passed, continually disturbing them. The sky was full
  • of smoke. A terrible feeling of solitude in the midst of a multitude
  • oppressed him. A portion of his life was ending. He thought that soon
  • he would be no longer a young man, and now, at the period when the
  • desire of novelty grows less, was coming the great change of his life.
  • He felt he was of those whose granaries are in the past. And now this
  • past would never renew itself. He was going out into the distance as
  • though with strange sailors in a strange ship.
  • He longed to see again the town where he had spent his childhood: to
  • see the narrow roads and mean little shops. And perhaps it would be
  • easier to tell her who had been the friend of so many years of this
  • engagement in his own person than by letter. He wondered why it was so
  • hard to write so simple a thing.
  • It was his custom to act suddenly on his decisions. He had not made
  • many in his life. The next day he announced at the office that he would
  • be absent for three or four days. He told his mother he had business in
  • the country.
  • His betrothed met him on the way to the terminus, as he was walking,
  • bag in hand, and asked where he was going. ‘I am going on business to
  • the country,’ he said, and blushed. He was creeping away like a thief.
  • II
  • He arrived in the town of Ballah by rail, for he had avoided the slow
  • cattle-steamer and gone by Dublin.
  • It was the forenoon, and he made for the Imperial Hotel to wait till
  • four in the evening, when he would find Mary Carton in the schoolhouse,
  • for he had timed his journey so as to arrive on Thursday, the day of
  • the children’s practice.
  • As he went through the streets his heart went out to every familiar
  • place and sight: the rows of tumble-down thatched cottages; the slated
  • roofs of the shops; the women selling gooseberries; the river bridge;
  • the high walls of the garden where it was said the gardener used to see
  • the ghost of a former owner in the shape of a rabbit; the street corner
  • no child would pass at nightfall for fear of the headless soldier;
  • the deserted flour-store; the wharves covered with grass. All these
  • he watched with Celtic devotion, that devotion carried to the ends of
  • the world by the Celtic exiles, and since old time surrounding their
  • journeyings with rumour of plaintive songs.
  • He sat in the window of the Imperial Hotel, now full of guests. He
  • did not notice any of them. He sat there meditating, meditating. Grey
  • clouds covering the town with flying shadows rushed by like the old
  • and dishevelled eagles that Maeldune saw hurrying towards the waters
  • of life. Below in the street passed by country people, townspeople,
  • travellers, women with baskets, boys driving donkeys, old men with
  • sticks; sometimes he recognized a face or was recognized himself, and
  • welcomed by some familiar voice.
  • ‘You have come home a handsomer gentleman than your father, Misther
  • John, and he was a neat figure of a man, God bless him!’ said the
  • waiter, bringing him his lunch; and in truth Sherman had grown
  • handsomer for these years away. His face and gesture had more of
  • dignity, for on the centre of his nature life had dropped a pinch of
  • experience.
  • At four he left the hotel and waited near the schoolhouse till the
  • children came running out. One or two of the elder ones he recognized
  • but turned away.
  • III
  • Mary Carton was locking the harmonium as he went in. She came to meet
  • him with a surprised and joyful air.
  • ‘How often I have wished to see you! When did you come? How well you
  • remembered my habits to know where to find me. My dear John, how glad I
  • am to see you!’
  • ‘You are the same as when I left, and this room is the same, too.’
  • ‘Yes,’ she answered, ‘the same, only I have had some new prints hung
  • up--prints of fruits and leaves and bird-nests. It was only done last
  • week. When people choose pictures and poems for children they choose
  • out such domestic ones. I would not have any of the kind; children are
  • such undomestic animals. But, John, I am so glad to see you in this
  • old schoolhouse again. So little has changed with us here. Some have
  • died and some have been married, and we are all a little older and the
  • trees a little taller.’
  • ‘I have come to tell you I am going to be married.’
  • She became in a moment perfectly white, and sat down as though attacked
  • with faintness. Her hand on the edge of the chair trembled.
  • Sherman looked at her, and went on in a bewildered, mechanical way: ‘My
  • betrothed is a Miss Leland. She has a good deal of money. You know my
  • mother always wished me to marry some one with money. Her father, when
  • alive, was an old client of Sherman and Saunders. She is much admired
  • in society.’ Gradually his voice became a mere murmur. He did not seem
  • to know that he was speaking. He stopped entirely. He was looking at
  • Mary Carton.
  • Everything around him was as it had been some three years before. The
  • table was covered with cups and the floor with crumbs. Perhaps the
  • mouse pulling at a crumb under the table was the same mouse as on that
  • other evening. The only difference was the brooding daylight of summer
  • and the ceaseless chirruping of the sparrows in the ivy outside. He
  • had a confused sense of having lost his way. It was just the same
  • feeling he had known as a child, when one dark night he had taken a
  • wrong turning, and instead of arriving at his own house, found himself
  • at a landmark he knew was miles from home.
  • A moment earlier, however difficult his life, the issues were always
  • definite; now suddenly had entered the obscurity of another’s interest.
  • Before this it had not occurred to him that Mary Carton had any
  • stronger feeling for him than warm friendship.
  • He began again, speaking in the same mechanical way: ‘Miss Leland
  • lives with her mother near us. She is very well educated and very well
  • connected, though she has lived always among business people.’
  • Miss Carton, with a great effort, had recovered her composure.
  • ‘I congratulate you,’ she said. ‘I hope you will be always happy. You
  • came here on some business for your firm, I suppose? I believe they
  • have some connection with the town still.’
  • ‘I only came here to tell you I was going to be married.’
  • ‘Do you not think it would have been better to have written?’ she said,
  • beginning to put away the children’s tea-things in a cupboard by the
  • fireplace.
  • ‘It would have been better,’ he answered, drooping his head.
  • Without a word, locking the door behind them, they went out. Without
  • a word they walked the grey streets. Now and then a woman or a child
  • curtseyed as they passed. Some wondered, perhaps, to see these old
  • friends so silent. At the rectory they bade each other good-bye.
  • ‘I hope you will be always happy,’ she said. ‘I will pray for you and
  • your wife. I am very busy with the children and old people, but I shall
  • always find a moment to wish you well in. Good-bye now.’
  • They parted; the gate in the wall closed behind her. He stayed for a
  • few moments looking up at the tops of the trees and bushes showing over
  • the wall, and at the house a little way beyond. He stood considering
  • his problem--her life, his life. His, at any rate, would have incident
  • and change; hers would be the narrow existence of a woman who, failing
  • to fulfil the only abiding wish she has ever formed, seeks to lose
  • herself in routine--mournfulest of things on this old planet.
  • This had been revealed: he loved Mary Carton, she loved him. He
  • remembered Margaret Leland, and murmured she did well to be jealous.
  • Then all her contemptuous words about the town and its inhabitants came
  • into his mind. Once they made no impression on him, but now the sense
  • of personal identity having been disturbed by this sudden revelation,
  • alien as they were to his way of thinking, they began to press in on
  • him. Mary, too, would have agreed with them, he thought; and might it
  • be that at some distant time weary monotony in abandonment would have
  • so weighed down the spirit of Mary Carton that she would be merely one
  • of the old and sleepy whose dulness filled the place like a cloud?
  • He went sadly towards the hotel; everything about him, the road, the
  • sky, the feet wherewith he walked seeming phantasmal and without
  • meaning.
  • He told the waiter he would leave by the first train in the morning.
  • ‘What! and you only just come home?’ the man answered. He ordered
  • coffee and could not drink it. He went out and came in again
  • immediately. He went down into the kitchen and talked to the servants.
  • They told him of everything that had happened since he had gone. He was
  • not interested, and went up to his room. ‘I must go home and do what
  • people expect of me; one must be careful to do that.’
  • Through all the journey home his problem troubled him. He saw the
  • figure of Mary Carton perpetually passing through a round of monotonous
  • duties. He saw his own life among aliens going on endlessly, wearily.
  • From Holyhead to London his fellow-travellers were a lady and her three
  • young daughters, the eldest about twelve. The smooth faces shining with
  • well-being became to him ominous symbols. He hated them. They were
  • symbolic of the indifferent world about to absorb him, and of the vague
  • something that was dragging him inch by inch from the nook he had made
  • for himself in the chimney-corner. He was at one of those dangerous
  • moments when the sense of personal identity is shaken, when one’s past
  • and present seem about to dissolve partnership. He sought refuge in
  • memory, and counted over every word of Mary’s he could remember. He
  • forgot the present and the future. ‘Without love,’ he said to himself,
  • ‘we would be either gods or vegetables.’
  • The rain beat on the window of the carriage. He began to listen;
  • thought and memory became a blank; his mind was full of the sound of
  • rain-drops.
  • FOURTH PART
  • THE REV. WILLIAM HOWARD
  • I
  • After his return to London Sherman for a time kept to himself, going
  • straight home from his office, moody and self-absorbed, trying not to
  • consider his problem--her life, his life. He often repeated to himself,
  • ‘I must do what people expect of me. It does not rest with me now--my
  • choosing time is over.’ He felt that whatever way he turned he would do
  • a great evil to himself and others. To his nature all sudden decisions
  • were difficult, and so he kept to the groove he had entered upon. It
  • did not even occur to him to do otherwise. He never thought of breaking
  • this engagement off and letting people say what they would. He was
  • bound in hopelessly by a chain of congratulations.
  • A week passed slowly as a month. The wheels of the cabs and carriages
  • seemed to be rolling through his mind. He often remembered the quiet
  • river at the end of his garden in the town of Ballah. How the weeds
  • swayed there, and the salmon leaped! At the week’s end came a note
  • from Miss Leland, complaining of his neglecting her so many days. He
  • sent a rather formal answer, promising to call soon. To add to his
  • other troubles, a cold east wind arose and made him shiver continually.
  • One evening he and his mother were sitting silent, the one knitting,
  • the other half-asleep. He had been writing letters and was now in a
  • reverie. Round the walls were one or two drawings, done by him at
  • school. His mother had got them framed. His eyes were fixed on a
  • drawing of a stream and some astonishing cows.
  • A few days ago he had found an old sketchbook for children among some
  • forgotten papers, which taught how to draw a horse by making three
  • ovals for the basis of his body, one lying down in the middle, two
  • standing up at each end for flank and chest, and how to draw a cow by
  • basing its body on a square. He kept trying to fit squares into the
  • cows. He was half inclined to take them out of their frames and retouch
  • on this new principle. Then he began somehow to remember the child with
  • the swollen face who threw a stone at the dog the day he resolved to
  • leave home first. Then some other image came. His problem moved before
  • him in a disjointed way. He was dropping asleep. Through his reverie
  • came the click, click of his mother’s needles. She had found some
  • London children to knit for. He was at that marchland between waking
  • and dreaming where our thoughts begin to have a life of their own--the
  • region where art is nurtured and inspiration born.
  • He started, hearing something sliding and rustling, and looked up to
  • see a piece of cardboard fall from one end of the mantelpiece, and,
  • driven by a slight gust of air, circle into the ashes under the grate.
  • ‘Oh,’ said his mother, ‘that is the portrait of the _locum tenens_.’
  • She still spoke of the Rev. William Howard by the name she had first
  • known him by. ‘He is always being photographed. They are all over the
  • house, and I, an old woman, have not had one taken all my life. Take it
  • out with the tongs.’ Her son, after some poking in the ashes, for it
  • had fallen far back, brought out a somewhat dusty photograph. ‘That,’
  • she continued, ‘is one he sent us two or three months ago. It has been
  • lying in the letter-rack since.’
  • ‘He is not so spick-and-span-looking as usual,’ said Sherman, rubbing
  • the ashes off the photograph with his sleeve.
  • ‘By the by,’ his mother replied, ‘he has lost his parish, I hear. He
  • is very mediæval, you know, and he lately preached a sermon to prove
  • that children who die unbaptized are lost. He had been reading up the
  • subject and was full of it. The mothers turned against him, not being
  • so familiar with St. Augustine as he was. There were other reasons in
  • plenty too. I wonder that anyone can stand that monkeyish fantastic
  • family.’
  • As the way is with so many country-bred people, the world for her was
  • divided up into families rather than individuals.
  • While she was talking, Sherman, who had returned to his chair, leant
  • over the table and began to write hurriedly. She was continuing her
  • denunciation when he interrupted with: ‘Mother, I have just written
  • this letter to him:—
  • ‘“MY DEAR HOWARD:
  • ‘“Will you come and spend the autumn with us? I hear
  • you are unoccupied just now. I am engaged to be
  • married, as you know; it will be a long engagement.
  • You will like my betrothed. I hope you will be great
  • friends.
  • ‘“Yours expectantly,
  • ’“JOHN SHERMAN.”’
  • ‘You rather take me aback,’ she said.
  • ‘I really like him,’ he answered. ‘You were always prejudiced against
  • the Howards. Forgive me, but I really want very much to have him here.’
  • ‘Well, if you like him, I suppose I have no objection.’
  • ‘I do like him. He is very clever,’ said her son, ‘and knows a great
  • deal. I wonder he does not marry. Do you not think he would make a good
  • husband?--for you must admit he is sympathetic.’
  • ‘It is not difficult to sympathize with everyone if you have no true
  • principles and convictions.’
  • Principles and convictions were her names for that strenuous
  • consistency attained without trouble by men and women of few ideas.
  • ‘I am sure you will like him better,’ said the other, ‘when you see
  • more of him.’
  • ‘Is that photograph quite spoilt?’ she answered.
  • ‘No; there was nothing on it but ashes.’
  • ‘That is a pity, for one less would be something.’
  • After this they both became silent, she knitting, he gazing at the cows
  • browsing at the edge of their stream, and trying to fit squares into
  • their bodies; but now a smile played about his lips.
  • Mrs. Sherman looked a little troubled. She would not object to any
  • visitor of her son’s, but quite made up her mind in no manner to put
  • herself out to entertain the Rev. William Howard. She was puzzled as
  • well. She did not understand the suddenness of this invitation. They
  • usually talked over things for weeks.
  • II
  • Next day his fellow-clerks noticed a decided improvement in Sherman’s
  • spirits. He had a lark-like cheerfulness and alacrity breaking out at
  • odd moments. When evening came he called, for the first time since his
  • return, on Miss Leland. She scolded him for having answered her note
  • in such a formal way, but was sincerely glad to see him return to his
  • allegiance. We have said he had sometimes, though rarely, a talkative
  • fit. He had one this evening. The last play they had been to, the
  • last party, the picture of the year, all in turn he glanced at. She
  • was delighted. Her training had not been in vain. Her barbarian was
  • learning to chatter. This flattered her a deal.
  • ‘I was never engaged,’ she thought, ‘to a more interesting creature.’
  • When he had risen to go, Sherman said: ‘I have a friend coming to visit
  • me in a few days; you will suit each other delightfully. He is very
  • mediæval.’
  • ‘Do tell me about him; I like everything mediæval.’
  • ‘Oh,’ he cried, with a laugh, ‘his mediævalism is not in your line. He
  • is neither a gay troubadour nor a wicked knight. He is a High Church
  • curate.’
  • ‘Do not tell me anything more about him,’ she answered; ‘I will try to
  • be civil to him, but you know I never liked curates. I have been an
  • agnostic for many years. You, I believe, are orthodox.’
  • As Sherman was on his way home he met a fellow-clerk, and stopped him
  • with: ‘Are you an agnostic?’
  • ‘No. Why, what is that?’
  • ‘Oh, nothing! Good-bye,’ he made answer, and hurried on his way.
  • III
  • The letter reached the Rev. William Howard at the right moment,
  • arriving as it did in the midst of a crisis in his fortunes. In the
  • course of a short life he had lost many parishes. He considered
  • himself a martyr, but was considered by his enemies a clerical coxcomb.
  • He had a habit of getting his mind possessed with some strange opinion,
  • or what seemed so to his parishioners, and of preaching it while the
  • notion lasted in the most startling way. The sermon on unbaptized
  • children was an instance. It was not so much that he thought it true as
  • that it possessed him for a day. It was not so much the thought as his
  • own relation to it that allured him. Then, too, he loved what appeared
  • to his parishioners to be the most unusual and dangerous practices. He
  • put candles on the altar and crosses in unexpected places. He delighted
  • in the intricacies of High Church costume, and was known to recommend
  • confession and prayers for the dead.
  • Gradually the anger of his parishioners would increase. The rector,
  • the washerwoman, the labourers, the squire, the doctor, the
  • school-teachers, the shoemakers, the butchers, the seamstresses,
  • the local journalist, the master of the hounds, the innkeeper, the
  • veterinary surgeon, the magistrate, the children making mud pies,
  • all would be filled with one dread--popery. Then he would fly for
  • consolation to his little circle of the faithful, the younger
  • ladies, who still repeated his fine sentiments and saw him in their
  • imaginations standing perpetually before a wall covered with tapestry
  • and holding a crucifix in some constrained and ancient attitude. At
  • last he would have to go, feeling for his parishioners a gay and lofty
  • disdain, and for himself that reverent approbation one gives to the
  • captains who lead the crusade of ideas against those who merely sleep
  • and eat. An efficient crusader he certainly was--too efficient, indeed,
  • for his efficiency gave to all his thoughts a certain over-completeness
  • and isolation, and a kind of hardness to his mind. His intellect was
  • like a musician’s instrument with no sounding-board. He could think
  • carefully and cleverly, and even with originality, but never in such
  • a way as to make his thoughts an illusion to something deeper than
  • themselves. In this he was the reverse of poetical, for poetry is
  • essentially a touch from behind a curtain.
  • This conformation of his mind helped to lead him into all manner of
  • needless contests and to the loss of this last parish among much
  • else. Did not the world exist for the sake of these hard, crystalline
  • thoughts, with which he played as with so many bone spilikins,
  • delighting in his own skill? and were not all who disliked them
  • merely--the many?
  • In this way it came about that Sherman’s letter reached Howard at the
  • right moment. Now, next to a new parish, he loved a new friend. A visit
  • to London meant many. He had found he was, on the whole, a success at
  • the beginning of friendships.
  • He at once wrote an acceptance in his small and beautiful handwriting,
  • and arrived shortly after his letter. Sherman, on receiving him,
  • glanced at his neat and shining boots, the little medal at the
  • watch-chain and the well-brushed hat, and nodded as though in answer to
  • an inner query. He smiled approval at the slight elegant figure in its
  • black clothes, at the satiny hair, and at the face, mobile as moving
  • waters.
  • For several days the Shermans saw little of their guest. He had friends
  • everywhere to turn into enemies and acquaintances to turn into friends.
  • His days passed in visiting, visiting, visiting. Then there were
  • theatres and churches to see, and new clothes to be bought, over which
  • he was as anxious as a woman. Finally he settled down.
  • He passed his mornings in the smoking-room. He asked Sherman’s leave
  • to hang on the walls one or two religious pictures, without which he
  • was not happy, and to place over the mantelpiece, under the pipe-rack,
  • an ebony crucifix. In one corner of the room he laid a rug neatly
  • folded for covering his knees on chilly days, and on the table a
  • small collection of favourite books--a curious and carefully-chosen
  • collection, in which Cardinal Newman and Bourget, St. Chrysostom and
  • Flaubert lived together in perfect friendship.
  • Early in his visit Sherman brought him to the Lelands. He was a
  • success. The three--Margaret, Sherman, and Howard--played tennis in the
  • Square. Howard was a good player, and seemed to admire Margaret. On
  • the way home Sherman once or twice laughed to himself. It was like the
  • clucking of a hen with a brood of chickens. He told Howard, too, how
  • wealthy Margaret was said to be.
  • After this Howard always joined Sherman and Margaret at the tennis.
  • Sometimes, too, after a little, on days when the study seemed dull and
  • lonely, and the unfinished essay on St. Chrysostom more than usually
  • laborious, he would saunter towards the Square before his friend’s
  • arrival, to find Margaret now alone, now with an acquaintance or two.
  • About this time also press of work, an unusual thing with him, began
  • to delay Sherman in town half-an-hour after his usual time. In the
  • evenings they often talked of Margaret--Sherman frankly and carefully,
  • as though in all anxiety to describe her as she was; and Howard with
  • some enthusiasm: ‘She has a religious vocation,’ he said once, with a
  • slight sigh.
  • Sometimes they played chess--a game that Sherman had recently become
  • devoted to, for he found it drew him out of himself more than anything
  • else.
  • Howard now began to notice a curious thing. Sherman grew shabbier and
  • shabbier, and at the same time more and more cheerful. This puzzled
  • him, for he had noticed that he himself was not cheerful when shabby,
  • and did not even feel upright and clever when his hat was getting old.
  • He also noticed that when Sherman was talking to him he seemed to be
  • keeping some thought to himself. When he first came to know him long
  • ago in Ballah he had noticed occasionally the same thing, and set it
  • down to a kind of suspiciousness and over-caution, natural to one who
  • lived in such an out-of-the-way place. It seemed more persistent now,
  • however. ‘He is not well-trained,’ he thought; ‘he is half a peasant.
  • He has not the brilliant candour of the man of the world.’
  • All this while the mind of Sherman was clucking continually over its
  • brood of thoughts. Ballah was being constantly suggested to him. The
  • grey corner of a cloud slanting its rain upon Cheapside called to mind
  • by some remote suggestion the clouds rushing and falling in cloven
  • surf on the seaward steep of a mountain north of Ballah. A certain
  • street-corner made him remember an angle of the Ballah fish-market. At
  • night a lantern, marking where the road was fenced off for mending,
  • made him think of a tinker’s cart, with its swing-can of burning coals,
  • that used to stop on market days at the corner of Peter’s Lane at
  • Ballah. Delayed by a crush in the Strand, he heard a faint trickling
  • of water near by; it came from a shop window where a little water-jet
  • balanced a wooden ball upon its point. The sound suggested a cataract
  • with a long Gaelic name, that leaped crying into the Gate of the Winds
  • at Ballah. Wandering among these memories a footstep went to and fro
  • continually, and the figure of Mary Carton moved among them like a
  • phantom. He was set dreaming a whole day by walking down one Sunday
  • morning to the border of the Thames--a few hundred yards from his
  • house--and looking at the osier-covered Chiswick eyot. It made him
  • remember an old day-dream of his. The source of the river that passed
  • his garden at home was a certain wood-bordered and islanded lake,
  • whither in childhood he had often gone blackberry-gathering. At the
  • further end was a little islet called Innisfree. Its rocky centre,
  • covered with many bushes, rose some forty feet above the lake. Often
  • when life and its difficulties had seemed to him like the lessons of
  • some elder boy given to a younger by mistake, it had seemed good to
  • dream of going away to that islet and building a wooden hut there and
  • burning a few years out, rowing to and fro, fishing, or lying on the
  • island slopes by day, and listening at night to the ripple of the water
  • and the quivering of the bushes--full always of unknown creatures--and
  • going out at morning to see the island’s edge marked by the feet of
  • birds.
  • These pictures became so vivid to him that the world about him--that
  • Howard, Margaret, his mother even--began to seem far off. He hardly
  • seemed aware of anything they were thinking and feeling. The light
  • that dazzled him flowed from the vague and refracting regions of hope
  • and memory; the light that made Howard’s feet unsteady was ever the
  • too-glaring lustre of life itself.
  • IV
  • On the evening of the 20th of June, after the blinds had been
  • pulled down and the gas lighted, Sherman was playing chess in the
  • smoking-room, right hand against left. Howard had gone out with a
  • message to the Lelands. He would often say, ‘Is there any message I
  • can deliver for you? I know how lazy you are, and will save you the
  • trouble.’ A message was always found for him. A pile of books lent for
  • Sherman’s improvement went home one by one.
  • ‘Look here,’ said Howard’s voice in the doorway, ‘I have been watching
  • you for some time. You are cheating the red men most villainously. You
  • are forcing them to make mistakes that the white men may win. Why, a
  • few such games would ruin any man’s moral nature.’
  • He was leaning against the doorway, looking, to Sherman’s not too
  • critical eyes, an embodiment of all that was self-possessed and
  • brilliant. The great care with which he was dressed and his whole
  • manner seemed to say: ‘Look at me; do I not combine perfectly the
  • zealot with the man of the world?’ He seemed excited to-night. He had
  • been talking at the Lelands, and talking well, and felt that elation
  • which brings us many thoughts.
  • ‘My dear Sherman,’ he went on, ‘do cease that game. It is very bad
  • for you. There is nobody alive who is honest enough to play a game
  • of chess fairly out--right hand against left. We are so radically
  • dishonest that we even cheat ourselves. We can no more play chess than
  • we can think altogether by ourselves with security. You had much better
  • play with me.’
  • ‘Very well, but you will beat me; I have not much practice,’ replied
  • the other.
  • They reset the men and began to play. Sherman relied most upon his
  • bishops and queen. Howard was fondest of the knights. At first Sherman
  • was the attacking party, but in his characteristic desire to scheme
  • out his game many moves ahead, kept making slips, and at last had to
  • give up, with his men nearly all gone and his king hopelessly cornered.
  • Howard seemed to let nothing escape him. When the game was finished
  • he leant back in his chair and said, as he rolled a cigarette: ‘You
  • do not play well.’ It gave him satisfaction to feel his proficiency
  • in many small arts. ‘You do not do any of these things at all well,’
  • he went on, with an insolence peculiar to him when excited. ‘You
  • have been really very badly brought up and stupidly educated in that
  • intolerable Ballah. They do not understand there any, even the least,
  • of the arts of life; they only believe in information. Men who are
  • compelled to move in the great world, and who are also cultivated,
  • only value the personal acquirements--self-possession, adaptability,
  • how to dress well, how even to play tennis decently--you would be not
  • so bad at that, by the by, if you practised--or how to paint or write
  • effectively. They know that it is better to smoke one’s cigarette with
  • a certain charm of gesture than to have by heart all the encyclopedias.
  • I say this not merely as a man of the world, but as a teacher of
  • religion. A man when he rises from the grave will take with him only
  • the things that he is in himself. He will leave behind the things that
  • he merely possesses, learning and information not less than money and
  • high estate. They will stay behind with his house and his clothes and
  • his body. A collection of facts will no more help him than a collection
  • of stamps. The learned will not get into heaven as readily as the
  • flute-player, or even as the man who smokes a cigarette gracefully.
  • Now, you are not learned, but you have been brought up almost as badly
  • as if you were. In that wretched town they told you that education was
  • to know that Russia is bounded on the north by the Arctic Sea, and
  • on the west by the Baltic Ocean, and that Vienna is situated on the
  • Danube, and that William the Third came to the throne in the year
  • 1688. They have never taught you any personal art. Even chess-playing
  • might have helped you at the day of judgment.’
  • ‘I am really not a worse chess-player than you. I am only more
  • careless.’
  • There was a slight resentment in Sherman’s voice. The other noticed it,
  • and said, changing his manner from the insolent air of a young beauty
  • to a self-depreciatory one, which was wont to give him at times a very
  • genuine charm: ‘It is really a great pity, for you Shermans are a deep
  • people, much deeper than we Howards. We are like moths or butterflies,
  • or rather rapid rivulets, while you and yours are deep pools in the
  • forest where the beasts go to drink. No! I have a better metaphor.
  • Your mind and mine are two arrows. Yours has got no feathers, and mine
  • has no metal on the point. I don’t know which is most needed for right
  • conduct. I wonder where we are going to strike earth. I suppose it
  • will be all right some day when the world has gone by and they have
  • collected all the arrows into one quiver.’
  • He went over to the mantelpiece to hunt for a match, as his cigarette
  • had gone out. Sherman had lifted a corner of the blind and was gazing
  • over the roofs shining from a recent shower, and thinking how on such
  • a night as this he had sat with Mary Carton by the rectory fire
  • listening to the rain without and talking of the future and of the
  • training of village children.
  • ‘Have you seen Miss Leland in her last new dress from Paris?’ said
  • Howard, making one of his rapid transitions. ‘It is very rich in
  • colour, and makes her look a little pale, like Saint Cecilia. She is
  • wonderful as she stands by the piano, a silver cross round her neck.
  • We have been talking about you. She complains to me. She says you are
  • a little barbarous. You seem to look down on style, and sometimes--you
  • must forgive me--even on manners, and you are quite without small talk.
  • You must really try and be worthy of that beautiful girl, with her
  • great soul and religious genius. She told me quite sadly, too, that you
  • are not improving.’
  • ‘No,’ said Sherman, ‘I am not going forward; I am at present trying to
  • go sideways like the crabs.’
  • ‘Be serious,’ answered the other. ‘She told me these things with the
  • most sad and touching voice. She makes me her confidant, you know, in
  • many matters, because of my wide religious experience. You must really
  • improve yourself. You must paint or something.’
  • ‘Well, I will paint or something.’
  • ‘I am quite serious, Sherman. Try and be worthy of her, a soul as
  • gentle as Saint Cecilia’s.’
  • ‘She is very wealthy,’ said Sherman. ‘If she were engaged to you and
  • not to me you might hope to die a bishop.’
  • Howard looked at him in a mystified way and the conversation dropped.
  • Presently Howard got up and went to his room, and Sherman, resetting
  • the chess-board, began to play again, and, letting longer and longer
  • pauses of reverie come between his moves, played far into the morning,
  • cheating now in favour of the red men, now in favour of the white.
  • V
  • The next afternoon Howard found Miss Leland sitting, reading in an
  • alcove in her drawing-room, between a stuffed parroquet and a blue De
  • Morgan jar. As he was shown in he noticed, with a momentary shock, that
  • her features were quite commonplace. Then she saw him, and at once
  • seemed to vanish wrapped in an exulting flame of life. She stood up,
  • flinging the book on to the seat with some violence.
  • ‘I have been reading the “Imitation of Christ,” and was just feeling
  • that I should have to become a theosophist or a socialist, or go and
  • join the Catholic Church, or do something. How delightful it is to see
  • you again! How is my savage getting on? It is so good of you to try
  • and help me to reform him.’
  • They talked on about Sherman, and Howard did his best to console her
  • for his shortcomings. Time would certainly improve her savage. Several
  • times she gazed at him with those large dark eyes of hers, of which the
  • pupils to-day seemed larger than usual. They made him feel dizzy and
  • clutch tightly the arm of his chair. Then she began to talk about her
  • life since childhood--how they got to the subject he never knew--and
  • made a number of those confidences which are so dangerous because so
  • flattering. To love--there is nothing else worth living for; but then
  • men are so shallow. She had never found a nature deep as her own.
  • She would not pretend that she had not often been in love, but never
  • had any heart rung back to her the true note. As she spoke her face
  • quivered with excitement. The exulting flame of life seemed spreading
  • from her to the other things in the room. To Howard’s eyes it seemed as
  • though the bright pots and stuffed birds and plush curtains began to
  • glow with a light not of this world--to glimmer like the strange and
  • chaotic colours the mystic Blake imagined upon the scaled serpent of
  • Eden. The light seemed gradually to dim his past and future, and to
  • make pale his good resolves. Was it not in itself that which all men
  • are seeking, and for which all else exists?
  • He leant forward and took her hand, timidly and doubtingly. She did
  • not draw it away. He leant nearer and kissed her on the forehead. She
  • gave a joyful cry, and, casting her arms round his neck, burst out,
  • ‘Ah! you--and I. We were made for each other. I hate Sherman. He is
  • an egotist. He is a beast. He is selfish and foolish.’ Releasing one
  • of her arms she struck the seat with her hand, excitedly, and went
  • on, ‘How angry he will be! But it serves him right! How badly he is
  • dressing. He does not know anything about anything. But you--you--I
  • knew you were meant for me the moment I saw you.’
  • That evening Howard flung himself into a chair in the empty
  • smoking-room. He lighted a cigarette; it went out. Again he lighted
  • it; again it went out. ‘I am a traitor--and that good, stupid fellow,
  • Sherman, never to be jealous!’ he thought. ‘But then, how could I
  • help it? And, besides, it cannot be a bad action to save her from a
  • man she is so much above in refinement and feeling.’ He was getting
  • into good-humour with himself. He got up and went over and looked
  • at the photograph of Raphael’s Madonna, which he had hung over the
  • mantelpiece. ‘How like Margaret’s are her big eyes!’
  • VI
  • The next day when Sherman came home from his office he saw an envelope
  • lying on the smoking-room table. It contained a letter from Howard,
  • saying that he had gone away, and that he hoped Sherman would forgive
  • his treachery, but that he was hopelessly in love with Miss Leland, and
  • that she returned his love.
  • Sherman went downstairs. His mother was helping the servant to set the
  • table.
  • ‘You will never guess what has happened,’ he said. ‘My affair with
  • Margaret is over.’
  • ‘I cannot pretend to be sorry, John,’ she replied. She had long
  • considered Miss Leland among accepted things, like the chimney-pots on
  • the roof, and submitted, as we do, to any unalterable fact, but had
  • never praised her or expressed liking in any way. ‘She puts belladonna
  • in her eyes, and is a vixen and a flirt, and I dare say her wealth is
  • all talk. But how did it happen?’
  • Her son was, however, too excited to listen.
  • He went upstairs and wrote the following note:
  • ‘MY DEAR MARGARET:
  • ‘I congratulate you on a new conquest. There is no end
  • to your victories. As for me, I bow myself out with
  • many sincere wishes for your happiness, and remain,
  • Your friend,
  • JOHN SHERMAN.’
  • Having posted this letter he sat down with Howard’s note spread
  • out before him, and wondered whether there was anything mean and
  • small-minded in neatness--he himself was somewhat untidy. He had
  • often thought so before, for their strong friendship was founded in a
  • great measure on mutual contempt, but now immediately added, being in
  • good-humour with the world, ‘He is much cleverer than I am. He must
  • have been very industrious at school.’
  • A week went by. He made up his mind to put an end to his London life.
  • He broke to his mother his resolve to return to Ballah. She was
  • delighted, and at once began to pack. Her old home had long seemed to
  • her a kind of lost Eden, wherewith she was accustomed to contrast the
  • present. When, in time, this present had grown into the past it became
  • an Eden in turn. She was always ready for a change, if the change came
  • to her in the form of a return to something old. Others place their
  • ideals in the future; she laid hers in the past.
  • The only one this momentous resolution seemed to surprise was the old
  • and deaf servant. She waited with ever-growing impatience. She would
  • sit by the hour wool-gathering on the corner of a chair with a look
  • of bewildered delight. As the hour of departure came near she sang
  • continually in a cracked voice.
  • Sherman, a few days before leaving, was returning for the last time
  • from his office when he saw, to his surprise, Howard and Miss Leland
  • carrying each a brown-paper bundle. He nodded good-humouredly, meaning
  • to pass on.
  • ‘John,’ she said, ‘look at this brooch William gave me--a ladder
  • leaning against the moon and a butterfly climbing up it. Is it not
  • sweet? We are going to visit the poor.’
  • ‘And I,’ he said, ‘am going to catch eels. I am leaving town.’
  • He made his excuses, saying he had no time to wait, and hurried off.
  • She looked after him with a mournful glance, strange in anybody who had
  • exchanged one lover for another more favoured.
  • ‘Poor fellow,’ murmured Howard, ‘he is broken-hearted.’
  • ‘Nonsense,’ answered Miss Leland, somewhat snappishly.
  • FIFTH PART
  • JOHN SHERMAN RETURNS TO BALLAH
  • I
  • This being the homeward trip, SS. _Lavinia_ carried no cattle, but many
  • passengers. As the sea was smooth and the voyage near its end, they
  • lounged about the deck in groups. Two cattle-merchants were leaning
  • over the taffrail smoking. In appearance they were something between
  • betting-men and commercial travellers. For years they had done all
  • their sleeping in steamers and trains. A short distance from them a
  • clerk from Liverpool, with a consumptive cough, walked to and fro, a
  • little child holding his hand. Shortly he would be landed in a boat
  • putting off from the shore for the purpose. He had come hoping that
  • his native air of Teeling Head would restore him. The little child
  • was a strange contrast--her cheeks ruddy with perfect health. Further
  • forward, talking to one of the crew, was a man with a red face and
  • slightly unsteady step. In the companion-house was a governess, past
  • her first youth, very much afraid of sea-sickness. She had brought her
  • luggage up and heaped it round her to be ready for landing. Sherman
  • sat on a pile of cable looking out over the sea. It was just noon;
  • SS. _Lavinia_, having passed by Tory and Rathlin, was approaching the
  • Donegal cliffs. They were covered by a faint mist, which made them loom
  • even vaster than they were. To westward the sun shone on a perfectly
  • blue sea. Seagulls came out of the mist and plunged into the sunlight,
  • and out of the sunlight and plunged into the mist. To the westward
  • gannets were striking continually, and a porpoise showed now and then,
  • his fin and back gleaming in the sun. Sherman was more perfectly happy
  • than he had been for many a day, and more ardently thinking. All
  • nature seemed full of a Divine fulfilment. Everything fulfilled its
  • law--fulfilment that is peace, whether it be for good or for evil, for
  • evil also has its peace, the peace of the birds of prey. Sherman looked
  • from the sea to the ship and grew sad. Upon this thing, crawling slowly
  • along the sea, moved to and fro many mournful and slouching figures.
  • He looked from the ship to himself and his eyes filled with tears. On
  • himself, on these moving figures, hope and memory fed like flames.
  • Again his eyes gladdened, for he knew he had found his present. He
  • would live in his love and the day as it passed. He would live that
  • his law might be fulfilled. Now, was he sure of this truth--the saints
  • on the one hand, the animals on the other, live in the moment as it
  • passes. Thitherward had his days brought him. This was the one grain
  • they had ground. To grind one grain is sufficient for a lifetime.
  • II
  • A few days later Sherman was hurrying through the town of Ballah. It
  • was Saturday, and he passed down through the marketing country people,
  • and the old women with baskets of cakes and gooseberries and long
  • pieces of sugarstick shaped like walking-sticks, and called by children
  • ‘Peggie’s leg.’
  • Now, as two months earlier, he was occasionally recognized and greeted,
  • and, as before, went on without knowing, his eyes full of unintelligent
  • sadness because the mind was making merry afar. They had the look we
  • see in the eyes of animals and dreamers. Everything had grown simple,
  • his problem had taken itself away. He was thinking what he would say
  • to Mary Carton. Now they would be married, they would live in a small
  • house with a green door and new thatch, and a row of beehives under
  • a hedge. He knew where just such a house stood empty. The day before
  • he and his mother had discussed, with their host of the Imperial
  • Hotel, this question of houses. They knew the peculiarities of every
  • house in the neighbourhood, except two or three built while they were
  • away. All day Sherman and his mother had gone over the merits of the
  • few they were told were empty. She wondered why her son had grown so
  • unpractical. Once he was so easily pleased--the row of beehives and the
  • new thatch did not for her settle the question. She set it all down to
  • Miss Leland and the plays, and the singing, and the belladonna, and
  • remembered with pleasure how many miles of uneasy water lay between the
  • town of Ballah and these things.
  • She did not know what else beside the row of beehives and the new
  • thatch her son’s mind ran on as he walked among the marketing country
  • people, and the gooseberry sellers, and the merchants of ‘Peggie’s
  • leg,’ and the boys playing marbles in odd corners, and the men in
  • waistcoats with flannel sleeves driving carts, and the women driving
  • donkeys with creels of turf or churns of milk. Just now she was trying
  • to remember whether she used to buy her wool for knitting at Miss
  • Peter’s or from Mrs. Macallough’s at the bridge. One or other sold
  • it a halfpenny a skein cheaper. She never knew what went on inside
  • her son’s mind, she had always her own fish to fry. Blessed are the
  • unsympathetic. They preserve their characters in an iron bottle while
  • the most of us poor mortals are going about the planet vainly searching
  • for any kind of a shell to contain us, and evaporating the while.
  • Sherman began to mount the hill to the vicarage. He was happy. Because
  • he was happy he began to run. Soon the steepness of the hill made him
  • walk. He thought about his love for Mary Carton. Seen by the light of
  • this love everything that had happened to him was plain now. He had
  • found his centre of unity. His childhood had prepared him for this
  • love. He had been solitary, fond of favourite corners of fields, fond
  • of going about alone, unhuman like the birds and the leaves, his heart
  • empty. How clearly he remembered his first meeting with Mary. They were
  • both children. At a school treat they watched the fire-balloon ascend,
  • and followed it a little way over the fields together. What friends
  • they became, growing up together, reading the same books, thinking the
  • same thoughts!
  • As he came to the door and pulled at the great hanging iron
  • bell-handle, the fire-balloon reascended in his heart, surrounded with
  • cheers and laughter.
  • III
  • He kept the servant talking for a moment or two before she went for
  • Miss Carton. The old rector, she told him, was getting less and less
  • able to do much work. Old age had come almost suddenly upon him.
  • He seldom moved from the fireside. He was getting more and more
  • absent-minded. Once lately he had brought his umbrella into the
  • reading-desk. More and more did he leave all things to his children--to
  • Mary Carton and her younger sisters.
  • When the servant had gone, Sherman looked round the somewhat gloomy
  • room. In the window hung a canary in a painted cage. Outside was a
  • narrow piece of shaded ground between the window and the rectory wall.
  • The laurel and holly bushes darkened the window a good deal. On a
  • table in the centre of the room were evangelistic books with gilded
  • covers. Round the mirror over the mantelpiece were stuck various parish
  • announcements, thrust between the glass and the gilding. On a small
  • side-table was a copper ear-trumpet.
  • How familiar everything seemed to Sherman! Only the room seemed smaller
  • than it did three years before, and close to the table with the
  • ear-trumpet, at one side of the fireplace before the arm-chair, was a
  • new threadbare patch in the carpet.
  • Sherman recalled how in this room he and Mary Carton had sat in winter
  • by the fire, building castles in the air for each other. So deeply
  • meditating was he that she came in and stood unnoticed beside him.
  • ‘John,’ she said at last, ‘it is a great pleasure to see you so soon
  • again. Are you doing well in London?’
  • ‘I have left London.’
  • ‘Are you married, then? You must introduce me to your wife.’
  • ‘I shall never be married to Miss Leland.’
  • ‘What?’
  • ‘She has preferred another--my friend William Howard. I have come here
  • to tell you something, Mary.’ He went and stood close to her and took
  • her hand tenderly. ‘I have always been very fond of you. Often in
  • London, when I was trying to think of another kind of life, I used to
  • see this fireside and you sitting beside it, where we used to sit and
  • talk about the future. Mary--Mary,’ he held her hand in both his--‘you
  • will be my wife?’
  • ‘You do not love me, John,’ she answered, drawing herself away. ‘You
  • have come to me because you think it your duty. I have had nothing but
  • duty all my life.’
  • ‘Listen,’ he said. ‘I was very miserable; I invited Howard to stay with
  • us. One morning I found a note on the smoking-room table to say that
  • Margaret had accepted him, and I have come here to ask you to marry me.
  • I never cared for anyone else.’
  • He found himself speaking hurriedly, as though anxious to get the
  • words said and done with. It now seemed to him that he had done ill
  • in this matter of Miss Leland. He had not before thought of it--his
  • mind had always been busy with other things. Mary Carton looked at him
  • wonderingly.
  • ‘John,’ she said at last, ‘did you ask Mr. Howard to stay with you on
  • purpose to get him to fall in love with Miss Leland, or to give you an
  • excuse for breaking off your engagement, as you knew he flirted with
  • everyone?’
  • ‘Margaret seems very fond of him. I think they are made for each
  • other,’ he answered.
  • ‘Did you ask him to London on purpose?’
  • ‘Well, I will tell you,’ he faltered. ‘I was very miserable. I had
  • drifted into this engagement I don’t know how. Margaret glitters and
  • glitters and glitters, but she is not of my kind. I suppose I thought,
  • like a fool, I should marry someone who was rich. I found out soon that
  • I loved nobody but you. I got to be always thinking of you and of this
  • town. Then I heard that Howard had lost his curacy, and asked him up.
  • I just left them alone and did not go near Margaret much. I knew they
  • were made for each other. Do not let us talk of them,’ he continued,
  • eagerly. ‘Let us talk about the future. I will take a farm and turn
  • farmer. I dare say my uncle will not give me anything when he dies
  • because I have left his office. He will call me a ne’er-do-weel, and
  • say I would squander it. But you and I--we will get married, will we
  • not? We will be very happy,’ he went on, pleadingly. ‘You will still
  • have your charities, and I shall be busy with my farm. We will surround
  • ourselves with a wall. The world will be on the outside, and on the
  • inside we and our peaceful lives.’
  • ‘Wait,’ she said; ‘I will give you your answer,’ and going into the
  • next room returned with several bundles of letters. She laid them on
  • the table; some were white and new, some slightly yellow with time.
  • ‘John,’ she said, growing very pale, ‘here are all the letters you ever
  • wrote me from your earliest boyhood.’ She took one of the large candles
  • from the mantelpiece, and, lighting it, placed it on the hearth.
  • Sherman wondered what she was going to do with it. ‘I will tell you,’
  • she went on, ‘what I had thought to carry to the grave unspoken. I have
  • loved you for a long time. When you came and told me you were going to
  • be married to another I forgave you, for man’s love is like the wind,
  • and I prayed that God might bless you both.’ She leant down over the
  • candle, her face pale and contorted with emotion. ‘All these letters
  • after that grew very sacred. Since we were never to be married they
  • grew a portion of my life, separated from everything and everyone--a
  • something apart and holy. I re-read them all, and arranged them in
  • little bundles according to their dates, and tied them with thread. Now
  • I and you--we have nothing to do with each other any more.’
  • She held the bundle of letters in the flame. He got up from his
  • seat. She motioned him away imperiously. He looked at the flame in a
  • bewildered way. The letters fell in little burning fragments about
  • the hearth. It was all like a terrible dream. He watched those steady
  • fingers hold letter after letter in the candle flame, and watched the
  • candle burning on like a passion in the grey daylight of universal
  • existence. A draught from under the door began blowing the ash about
  • the room. The voice said--
  • ‘You tried to marry a rich girl. You did not love her, but knew she was
  • rich. You tired of her as you tire of so many things, and behaved to
  • her most wrongly, most wickedly and treacherously. When you were jilted
  • you came again to me and to the idleness of this little town. We had
  • all hoped great things of you. You seemed good and honest.’
  • ‘I loved you all along,’ he cried. ‘If you would marry me we would
  • be very happy. I loved you all along,’ he repeated--this helplessly,
  • several times over. The bird shook a shower of seed on his shoulder. He
  • picked one of them from the collar of his coat and turned it over in
  • his fingers mechanically. ‘I loved you all along.’
  • ‘You have done no duty that came to you. You have tired of everything
  • you should cling to; and now you have come to this little town because
  • here is idleness and irresponsibility.’
  • The last letter lay in ashes on the hearth. She blew out the candle,
  • and replaced it among the photographs on the mantelpiece, and stood
  • there as calm as a portion of the marble.
  • ‘John, our friendship is over--it has been burnt in the candle.’
  • He started forward, his mind full of appeals half-stifled with despair,
  • on his lips gathered incoherent words: ‘She will be happy with Howard.
  • They were made for each other. I slipped into it. I always thought I
  • should marry someone who was rich. I never loved anyone but you. I did
  • not know I loved you at first. I thought about you always. You are the
  • root of my life.’
  • Steps were heard outside the door at the end of a passage. Mary Carton
  • went to the door and called. The steps turned and came nearer. With a
  • great effort Sherman controlled himself. The door opened, and a tall,
  • slight girl of twelve came into the room. A strong smell of garden
  • mould rose from a basket in her hands, Sherman recognized the child who
  • had given him tea that evening in the schoolhouse three years before.
  • ‘Have you finished weeding the carrots?’ said Mary Carton.
  • ‘Yes, Miss.’
  • ‘Then you are to weed the small bed under the pear-tree by the
  • tool-house. Do not go yet, child. This is Mr. Sherman. Sit down a
  • little.’
  • The child sat down on the corner of a chair with a scared look in her
  • eyes. Suddenly she said--
  • ‘Oh, what a lot of burnt paper!’
  • ‘Yes; I have been burning some old letters.’
  • ‘I think,’ said John, ‘I will go now.’ Without a word of farewell he
  • went out, almost groping his way.
  • He had lost the best of all the things he held dear. Twice he had gone
  • through the fire. The first time worldly ambition left him; the second,
  • love. An hour before the air had been full of singing and peace that
  • was resonant like joy. Now he saw standing before his Eden the angel
  • with the flaming sword. All the hope he had ever gathered about him had
  • taken itself off, and the naked soul shivered.
  • IV
  • The road under his feet felt gritty and barren. He hurried away from
  • the town. It was late afternoon. Trees cast bands of shadow across the
  • road. He walked rapidly as if pursued. About a mile to the west of
  • the town he came on a large wood bordering the road and surrounding
  • a deserted house. Some local rich man once lived there, now it was
  • given over to a caretaker who lived in two rooms in the back part. Men
  • were at work cutting down trees in two or three parts of the wood.
  • Many places were quite bare. A mass of ruins--a covered well, and the
  • wreckage of castle wall--that had been roofed with green for centuries,
  • lifted themselves up, bare as anatomies. The sight intensified, by
  • some strange sympathy, his sorrow, and he hurried away as from a thing
  • accursed of God.
  • The road led to the foot of a mountain, topped by a cairn supposed
  • in popular belief to be the grave of Maeve, Mab of the fairies, and
  • considered by antiquarians to mark the place where certain prisoners
  • were executed in legendary times as sacrifices to the moon.
  • He began to climb the mountain. The sun was on the rim of the sea. It
  • stayed there without moving, for as he ascended he saw an ever-widening
  • circle of water.
  • He threw himself down upon the cairn. The sun sank under the sea. The
  • Donegal headlands mixed with the surrounding blue. The stars grew out
  • of heaven.
  • Sometimes he got up and walked to and fro. Hours passed. The stars,
  • the streams down in the valley, the wind moving among the boulders,
  • the various unknown creatures rustling in the silence--all these were
  • contained within themselves, fulfilling their law, content to be alone,
  • content to be with others, having the peace of God or the peace of the
  • birds of prey. He only did not fulfil his law; something that was not
  • he, that was not nature, that was not God, had made him and her he
  • loved its tools. Hope, memory, tradition, conformity, had been laying
  • waste their lives. As he thought this the night seemed to crush him
  • with its purple foot. Hour followed hour. At midnight he started up,
  • hearing a faint murmur of clocks striking the hour in the distant town.
  • His face and hands were wet with tears, his clothes saturated with dew.
  • He turned homeward, hurriedly flying from the terrible firmament.
  • What had this glimmering and silence to do with him--this luxurious
  • present? He belonged to the past and the future. With pace somewhat
  • slackened, because of the furze, he came down into the valley. Along
  • the northern horizon moved a perpetual dawn, travelling eastward as the
  • night advanced. Once, as he passed a marsh near a lime-kiln, a number
  • of small birds rose chirruping from where they had been clinging among
  • the reeds. Once, standing still for a moment where two roads crossed on
  • a hill-side, he looked out over the dark fields. A white stone rose in
  • the middle of a field, a score of yards in front of him. He knew the
  • place well; it was an ancient burying-ground. He looked at the stone,
  • and suddenly filled by the terror of the darkness children feel, began
  • again his hurried walk.
  • He re-entered Ballah by the southern side. In passing he looked at the
  • rectory. To his surprise a light burned in the drawing-room. He stood
  • still. The dawn was brightening towards the east, but all round him
  • was darkness, seeming the more intense to his eyes for their being
  • fresh from the unshaded fields. In the midst of this darkness shone
  • the lighted window. He went over to the gate and looked in. The room
  • was empty. He was about to turn away when he noticed a white figure
  • standing close to the gate. The latch creaked and the gate moved slowly
  • on its hinges.
  • ‘John,’ said a trembling voice, ‘I have been praying, and a light has
  • come to me. I wished you to be ambitious--to go away and do something
  • in the world. You did badly, and my poor pride was wounded. You do not
  • know how much I had hoped from you; but it was all pride--all pride and
  • foolishness. You love me. I ask no more. We need each other; the rest
  • is with God.’
  • She took his hand in hers, and began caressing it. ‘We have been
  • shipwrecked. Our goods have been cast into the sea.’ Something in her
  • voice told of the emotion that divides the love of woman from the love
  • of man. She looked upon him whom she loved as full of a helplessness
  • that needed protection, a reverberation of the feeling of the mother
  • for the child at the breast.
  • DHOYA
  • I
  • LONG ago, before the earliest stone of the Pyramids was laid, before
  • the Bo tree of Buddha unrolled its first leaf, before a Japanese had
  • painted on a temple wall the horse that every evening descended and
  • trampled the rice-fields, before the ravens of Thor had eaten their
  • first worm together, there lived a man of giant stature and of giant
  • strength named Dhoya. One evening Fomorian galleys had entered the Bay
  • of the Red Cataract, now the Bay of Ballah, and there deserted him.
  • Though he rushed into the water and hurled great stones after them,
  • they were out of reach. From earliest childhood the Fomorians had held
  • him captive and compelled him to toil at the oar, but when his strength
  • had come his fits of passion made him a terror to all on board.
  • Sometimes he would tear the seats of the galley from under the rowers,
  • and drive the rowers up into the shrouds, where they would cling until
  • the passion left him. ‘The demons,’ they said, ‘have made him their
  • own.’ So they enticed him on shore, he having on his head a mighty
  • stone pitcher to fill with water, and deserted him.
  • When the last sail had dropped over the rim of the world, he rose from
  • where he had flung himself down on the sands and hurried through the
  • forest eastward. After a time he reached that lake among the mountains
  • where in later times Diarmuid drove down four stakes and made thereon
  • a platform with four flags in the centre for a hearth, and placed over
  • all a roof of wicker and skins, and hid his Grania, islanded thereon.
  • Still eastward he went, what is now Bulben on one side, Cope’s mountain
  • on the other, until at last he threw himself at full length in a deep
  • cavern and slept. Henceforward he made this cavern his lair, issuing
  • forth to hunt the deer or the bears or the mountain oxen. Slowly the
  • years went by, his fits of fury growing more and more frequent, though
  • there was no one but his own shadow to rave against. When his fury was
  • on him even the bats and owls, and the brown frogs that crept out of
  • the grass at twilight, would hide themselves--even the bats and owls
  • and the brown frogs. These he had made his friends, and let them crawl
  • and perch about him, for at times he would be very gentle, and they
  • too were sullen and silent--the outcasts from they knew not what. But
  • most of all, things placid and beautiful feared him. He would watch for
  • hours, hidden in the leaves, to reach his hand out slowly and carefully
  • at last, and seize and crush some glittering halcyon.
  • Slowly the years went by and human face he never saw, but sometimes,
  • when the gentle mood was on him and it was twilight, a presence seemed
  • to float invisibly by him and sigh softly, and once or twice he awoke
  • from sleep with the sensation of a finger having rested for a moment
  • on his forehead, and would mutter a prayer to the moon that glimmered
  • through the door of his cave before turning to sleep again. ‘O moon,’
  • he would say, ‘that wanderest in the blue cave of the sky, more white
  • than the beard of Partholan, whose years were five hundred, sullen and
  • solitary, sleeping only on the floor of the sea: keep me from the evil
  • spirits of the islands of the lake southward beyond the mountains, and
  • the evil spirits of the caves northward beyond the mountains, and the
  • evil spirits who wave their torches by the mouth of the river eastward
  • beyond the valley, and the evil spirits of the pools westward beyond
  • the mountains, and I will offer you a bear and a deer in full horn, O
  • solitary of the cave divine, and if any have done you wrong I will
  • avenge you.’
  • Gradually, however, he began to long for this mysterious touch.
  • At times he would make journeys into distant parts, and once the
  • mountain bulls gathered together, proud of their overwhelming numbers
  • and their white horns, and followed him with great bellowing westward,
  • he being laden with their tallest, well-nigh to his cave, and would
  • have gored him, but, pacing into a pool of the sea to his shoulders, he
  • saw them thunder away, losing him in the darkness. The place where he
  • stood is called Pooldhoya to this day.
  • So the years went slowly by, and ever deeper and deeper came his
  • moodiness, and more often his fits of wrath. Once in his gloom he paced
  • the forests for miles, now this way, now that, until, returning in the
  • twilight, he found himself standing on a cliff southward of the lake
  • that was southward of the mountains. The moon was rising. The sound
  • of the swaying of reeds floated from beneath, and the twittering of
  • the flocks of reed-wrens who love to cling on the moving stems. It was
  • the hour of votaries. He turned to the moon, then hurriedly gathered
  • a pile of leaves and branches, and making a fire cast thereon wild
  • strawberries and the fruit of the quicken-tree. As the smoke floated
  • upwards a bar of faint purple clouds drifted over the moon’s face--a
  • refusal of the sacrifice. Hurrying through the surrounding woods he
  • found an owl sleeping in the hollow of a tree, and returning cast him
  • on the fire. Still the clouds gathered. Again he searched the woods.
  • This time it was a badger that he cast among the flames. Time after
  • time he came and went, sometimes returning immediately with some live
  • thing, at others not till the fire had almost burnt itself out. Deer,
  • wild swine, birds, all to no purpose. Higher and higher he piled the
  • burning branches, the flames and the smoke waved and circled like
  • the lash of a giant’s whip. Gradually the nearer islands passed the
  • rosy colour on to their more distant brethren. The reed-wrens of the
  • furthest reed beds disturbed amid their sleep must have wondered at the
  • red gleam reflected in each other’s eyes. Useless his night-long toil;
  • the clouds covered the moon’s face more and more, until, when the long
  • fire-lash was at its brightest, they drowned her completely in a surge
  • of unbroken mist. Raging against the fire he scattered with his staff
  • the burning branches, and trampled in his fury the sacrificial embers
  • beneath his feet. Suddenly a voice in the surrounding darkness called
  • him softly by name. He turned. For years no articulate voice had
  • sounded in his ears. It seemed to rise from the air just beneath the
  • verge of the precipice. Holding by a hazel bush he leaned out, and for
  • a moment it seemed to him the form of a beautiful woman floated faintly
  • before him, but changed as he watched to a little cloud of vapour;
  • and from the nearest of the haunted islands there came assuredly a
  • whiff of music. Then behind him in the forest said the voice, ‘Dhoya,
  • my beloved.’ He rushed in pursuit; something white was moving before
  • him. He stretched out his hand; it was only a mass of white campion
  • trembling in the morning breeze, for an ashen morning was just touching
  • the mists on the eastern mountains. Beginning suddenly to tremble with
  • supernatural fear Dhoya turned homewards. Everything was changed; dark
  • shadows seemed to come and go, and elfin chatter to pass upon the
  • breeze. But when he reached the shelter of the pine woods all was still
  • as of old. He slackened his speed. Those solemn pine-trees soothed
  • him with their vast unsociability--many and yet each one alone. Once
  • or twice, when in some glade further than usual from its kind arose a
  • pine-tree larger than the rest, he paused with bowed head to mutter an
  • uncouth prayer to that dark outlaw. As he neared his cave and came from
  • the deep shade into the region of mountain-ash and hazel, the voices
  • seemed again to come and go, and the shadows to circle round him, and
  • once a voice said, he imagined, in accents faint and soft as falling
  • dew, ‘Dhoya, my beloved.’ But a few yards from the cave all grew
  • suddenly silent.
  • II
  • Slower and slower he went, with his eyes on the ground, bewildered
  • by all that was happening. A few feet from the cave he stood still,
  • counting aimlessly the round spots of light made by the beams slanting
  • through trees that hid with their greenness, as in the centre of the
  • sea, that hollow rock. As over and over he counted them, he heard,
  • first with the ear only, then with the mind also, a footstep going to
  • and fro within the cave. Lifting his eyes he saw the same figure seen
  • on the cliff--the figure of a woman, beautiful and young. Her dress was
  • white, save for a border of feathers dyed the fatal red of the spirits.
  • She had arranged in one corner the spears, and in the other the
  • brushwood and branches used for the fire, and spread upon the ground
  • the skins, and now began pulling vainly at the great stone pitcher of
  • the Fomorians.
  • Suddenly she saw him and with a burst of laughter flung her arms round
  • his neck, crying, ‘Dhoya, I have left my world far off. My people--on
  • the floor of the lake they are dancing and singing, and on the islands
  • of the lake; always happy, always young, always without change. I have
  • left them for thee, Dhoya, for they cannot love. Only the changing,
  • and moody, and angry, and weary can love. I am beautiful; love me,
  • Dhoya. Do you hear me? I left the places where they dance, Dhoya, for
  • thee!’ For long she poured out a tide of words, he answering at first
  • little, then more and more as she melted away the silence of so many
  • inarticulate years; and all the while she gazed on him with eyes, no
  • ardour could rob of the mild and mysterious melancholy that watches us
  • from the eyes of animals--sign of unhuman reveries.
  • Many days passed over these strangely-wedded ones. Sometimes when he
  • asked her, ‘Do you love me?’ she would answer, ‘I do not know, but
  • I long for your love endlessly.’ Often at twilight, returning from
  • hunting, he would find her bending over a stream that flowed near to
  • the cave, decking her hair with feathers and reddening her lips with
  • the juice of a wild berry.
  • He was very happy secluded in that deep forest. Hearing the faint
  • murmurs of the western sea, they seemed to have outlived change. But
  • Change is everywhere, with the tides and the stars fastened to her
  • wheel. Every blood-drop in their lips, every cloud in the sky, every
  • leaf in the world changed a little, while they brushed back their hair
  • and kissed. All things change save only the fear of change. And yet
  • for his hour Dhoya was happy and as full of dreams as an old man or an
  • infant--for dreams wander nearest to the grave and the cradle.
  • Once, as he was returning home from hunting, by the northern edge of
  • the lake, at the hour when the owls cry to each other, ‘It is time to
  • be abroad,’ and the last flutter of the wind has died away, leaving
  • under every haunted island an image legible to the least hazel branch,
  • there suddenly stood before him a slight figure, at the edge of the
  • narrow sand-line, dark against the glowing water. Dhoya drew nearer. It
  • was a man leaning on his spear-staff, on his head a small red cap. His
  • spear was slender and tipped with shining metal; the spear of Dhoya of
  • wood, one end pointed and hardened in the fire. The red-capped stranger
  • silently raised that slender spear and thrust at Dhoya, who parried
  • with his pointed staff.
  • For a long while they fought. The last vestige of sunset passed away
  • and the stars came out. Underneath them the feet of Dhoya beat up the
  • ground, but the feet of the other as he rushed hither and thither,
  • matching his agility with the mortal’s mighty strength, made neither
  • shadow nor footstep on the sands. Dhoya was wounded, and growing weary
  • a little, when the other leaped away, and, crouching down by the water,
  • began: ‘You have carried away by some spell unknown the most beautiful
  • of our bands--you who have neither laughter nor singing. Restore her,
  • Dhoya, and go free.’ Dhoya answered him no word, and the other rose and
  • again thrust at him with the spear. They fought to and fro upon the
  • sands until the dawn touched with olive the distant sky, and then his
  • anger-fit, long absent, fell on Dhoya, and he closed with his enemy and
  • threw him, and put his knee on his chest and his hands on his throat,
  • and would have crushed all life out of him, when lo! he held beneath
  • his knee no more than a bundle of reeds.
  • Nearing home in the early morning he heard the voice he loved, singing:
  • Full moody is my love and sad,
  • His moods bow low his sombre crest,
  • I hold him dearer than the glad,
  • And he shall slumber on my breast.
  • My love hath many an evil mood,
  • Ill words for all things soft and fair,
  • I hold him dearer than the good,
  • My fingers feel his amber hair.
  • No tender wisdom floods the eyes
  • That watch me with their suppliant light--
  • I hold him dearer than the wise,
  • And for him make me wise and bright.
  • And when she saw him she cried, ‘An old mortal song heard floating from
  • a tent of skin, as we rode, I and mine, through a camping-place at
  • night.’ From that day she was always either singing wild and melancholy
  • songs or else watching him with that gaze of animal reverie.
  • Once he asked, ‘How old are you?’
  • ‘A thousand years, for I am young.’
  • ‘I am so little to you,’ he went on, ‘and you are so much to me--dawn,
  • and sunset, tranquillity, and speech, and solitude.’
  • ‘Am I so much?’ she said; ‘say it many times!’ and her eyes seemed to
  • brighten and her breast heaved with joy.
  • Often he would bring her the beautiful skins of animals, and she would
  • walk to and fro on them, laughing to feel their softness under her
  • feet. Sometimes she would pause and ask suddenly, ‘Will you weep for me
  • when we have parted?’ and he would answer, ‘I will die then’; and she
  • would go on rubbing her feet to and fro in the soft skin.
  • And so Dhoya grew tranquil and gentle, and Change seemed still to
  • have forgotten them, having so much on her hands. The stars rose and
  • set watching them smiling together, and the tides ebbed and flowed,
  • bringing mutability to all save them. But always everything changes,
  • save only the fear of Change.
  • III
  • One evening as they sat in the inner portion of the cave, watching
  • through the opening the paling of the sky and the darkening of the
  • leaves, and counting the budding stars, Dhoya suddenly saw stand before
  • him the dark outline of him he fought on the lake sand, and heard at
  • the same instant his companion sigh.
  • The stranger approached a little, and said, ‘Dhoya, we have fought
  • heretofore, and now I have come to play chess against thee, for well
  • thou knowest, dear to the perfect warrior after war is chess.’
  • ‘I know it,’ answered Dhoya.
  • ‘And when we have played, Dhoya, we will name the stake.’
  • ‘Do not play,’ whispered his companion at his side.
  • But Dhoya, being filled with his anger-fit at the sight of his enemy,
  • answered, ‘I will play, and I know well the stake you mean, and I name
  • this for mine, that I may again have my knee on your chest and my hands
  • on your throat, and that you will not again change into a bundle
  • of wet reeds.’ His companion lay down on a skin and began to cry a
  • little. Dhoya felt sure of winning. He had often played in his boyhood,
  • before the time of his anger-fits, with his masters of the galley; and
  • besides, he could always return to his hands and his weapons once more.
  • Now the floor of the cave was of smooth, white sand, brought from
  • the seashore in his great Fomorian pitcher, to make it soft for his
  • beloved to walk upon; before it had been, as it now is, of rough clay.
  • On this sand the red-capped stranger marked out with his spear-point
  • a chess-board, and marked with rushes, crossed and recrossed each
  • alternate square, fixing each end of the rush in the sand, until a
  • complete board was finished of white and green squares, and then drew
  • from a bag large chessmen of mingled wood and silver. Two or three
  • would have made an armful for a child. Standing each at his end they
  • began to play. The game did not last long. No matter how carefully
  • Dhoya played, each move went against him. At last, leaping back from
  • the board, he cried, ‘I have lost!’ The two spirits were standing
  • together at the entrance. Dhoya seized his spear, but slowly the
  • figures began to fade, first a star and then the leaves showed through
  • their forms. Soon all had vanished away.
  • Then, understanding his loss, he threw himself on the ground, and
  • rolling hither and thither, roared like a wild beast. All night long he
  • lay on the ground, and all the next day till nightfall. He had crumbled
  • his staff unconsciously between his fingers into small pieces, and now,
  • full of dull rage, the pointed end of the staff still in his hand,
  • arose and went forth westward. In a ravine of the northern mountain
  • he came on the tracks of wild horses. Soon one passed him fearlessly,
  • knowing nothing of man. He drove the pointed end of the staff deep in
  • the flank, making a great wound, sending the horse rushing with short
  • screams down the mountain. Other horses passed him one by one, driven
  • southward by a cold wind laden with mist, arisen in the night-time.
  • Towards the end of the ravine stood one black and huge, the leader of
  • the herd. Dhoya leaped on his back with a loud cry that sent a raven
  • circling from the neighbouring cliff, and the horse, after vainly
  • seeking to throw him, rushed off towards the north-west, over the
  • heights of the mountains where the mists floated. The moon, clear
  • sometimes of the flying clouds, from low down in the south-east, cast
  • a pale and mutable light, making their shadow rise before them on
  • the mists, as though they pursued some colossal demon, sombre on his
  • black charger. Then leaving the heights they rushed down that valley
  • where, in far later times, Diarmuid hid in a deep cavern his Grania,
  • and passed the stream where Muadhan, their savage servant, caught fish
  • for them on a hook baited with a quicken-berry. On over the plains,
  • on northward, mile after mile, the wild gigantic horse leaping cliff
  • and chasm in his terrible race; on until the mountains of what is now
  • Donegal rose before them--over these among the clouds, driving rain
  • blowing in their faces from the sea, Dhoya knowing not whither he went,
  • or why he rode. On--the stones loosened by the hoofs rumbling down into
  • the valleys--till far in the distance he saw the sea, a thousand feet
  • below him; then, fixing his eyes thereon, and using the spear-point as
  • a goad, he roused his black horse into redoubled speed, until horse and
  • rider plunged headlong into the Western Sea.
  • Sometimes the cotters on the mountains of Donegal hear on windy nights
  • a sudden sound of horses’ hoofs, and say to each other, ‘There goes
  • Dhoya.’ And at the same hour men say if any be abroad in the valleys
  • they see a huge shadow rushing along the mountain.
  • _Printed by_ A. H. BULLEN, _at The Shakespeare Head Press,
  • Stratford-on-Avon_.
  • * * * * *
  • Transcriber’s Notes:
  • Repeated story titles were removed to avoid redundancy. Obvious
  • punctuation errors repaired. Varied hyphenation was retained.
  • End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Collected Works in Verse and Prose
  • of William Butler Yeats, Vol. 7 (of 8), by William Butler Yeats
  • *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WORKS OF W B YEATS, VOL 7 ***
  • ***** This file should be named 49614-0.txt or 49614-0.zip *****
  • This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org/4/9/6/1/49614/
  • Produced by Emmy, mollypit and the Online Distributed
  • Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
  • produced from images generously made available by The
  • Internet Archive)
  • Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
  • be renamed.
  • Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
  • law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
  • so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
  • States without permission and without paying copyright
  • royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
  • of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
  • concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
  • and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
  • specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
  • eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
  • for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
  • performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
  • away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
  • not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
  • trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
  • START: FULL LICENSE
  • THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
  • PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
  • To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
  • distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
  • (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
  • Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
  • www.gutenberg.org/license.
  • Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
  • and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
  • (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
  • the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
  • destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
  • possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
  • Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
  • by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
  • person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
  • 1.E.8.
  • 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
  • used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
  • agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
  • things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
  • paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
  • agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
  • 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
  • Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
  • of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
  • works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
  • States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
  • United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
  • claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
  • displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
  • all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
  • that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
  • free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
  • works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
  • Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
  • comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
  • same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
  • you share it without charge with others.
  • 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
  • what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
  • in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
  • check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
  • agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
  • distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
  • other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
  • representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
  • country outside the United States.
  • 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
  • 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
  • immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
  • prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
  • on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
  • phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
  • performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  • most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  • restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  • under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  • eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  • United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  • are located before using this ebook.
  • 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
  • derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
  • contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
  • copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
  • the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
  • redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
  • either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
  • obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
  • with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
  • must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
  • additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
  • will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
  • posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
  • beginning of this work.
  • 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
  • work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
  • 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
  • electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
  • prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
  • active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License.
  • 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
  • compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
  • any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
  • to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
  • other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
  • version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
  • (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
  • to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
  • of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
  • Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
  • full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
  • 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
  • performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
  • unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
  • access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • provided that
  • * You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  • the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  • you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  • to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  • agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  • within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  • legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  • payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  • Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation."
  • * You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  • you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  • does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  • copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  • all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • works.
  • * You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  • any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  • electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  • receipt of the work.
  • * You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  • distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
  • are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
  • from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
  • Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
  • 1.F.
  • 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
  • effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
  • works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
  • contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
  • or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
  • intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
  • other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
  • cannot be read by your equipment.
  • 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
  • of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
  • liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
  • fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
  • LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
  • PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
  • TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
  • LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
  • INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
  • DAMAGE.
  • 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
  • defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
  • receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
  • written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
  • received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
  • with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
  • with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
  • lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
  • or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
  • opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
  • the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
  • without further opportunities to fix the problem.
  • 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
  • in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
  • OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
  • LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
  • 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
  • warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
  • damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
  • violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
  • agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
  • limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
  • unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
  • remaining provisions.
  • 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
  • trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
  • providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
  • accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
  • production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
  • including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
  • the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
  • or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
  • additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
  • Defect you cause.
  • Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
  • electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
  • computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
  • exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
  • from people in all walks of life.
  • Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
  • assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
  • goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
  • remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
  • and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
  • generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
  • Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
  • www.gutenberg.org
  • Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
  • The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
  • 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
  • state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
  • Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
  • number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
  • U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
  • The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
  • mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
  • volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
  • locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
  • Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
  • date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
  • official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
  • For additional contact information:
  • Dr. Gregory B. Newby
  • Chief Executive and Director
  • gbnewby@pglaf.org
  • Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation
  • Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
  • spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
  • increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
  • freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
  • array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
  • ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
  • status with the IRS.
  • The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
  • charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
  • States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
  • considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
  • with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
  • where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
  • DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
  • state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
  • have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
  • against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
  • approach us with offers to donate.
  • International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
  • any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
  • outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
  • Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
  • methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
  • ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
  • donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
  • Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
  • freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
  • distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
  • volunteer support.
  • Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
  • editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
  • the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
  • necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
  • edition.
  • Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
  • facility: www.gutenberg.org
  • This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
  • including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
  • subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.